\^ V ■> . '' V- < v^- :f : ^^% ,^^ ^^. •^^- .^v- c,^-^^. V '':^ V '%• ^^. .-^^ c'^ ^% / J - vV ■,^^ '^. -'-, " ■' N o -Ui .0' n" 0^ :fi .y^% : V ^c.. J " m THE DESCRIPTION OF BRITAIN, TRANSLATED FROM jKicDatH of Cirenceftet : WITH THE ORIGINAL TREATISE DE SITU BRITAMJ^I^; AND A COMMENTARY on THE ITINERARY; ILLUSTRATED WITH MAPS. EonDon PRINTED FOR J. WHITE AND CO., FLEET STREET, M.DCCC.IX. i i i TO 2/3 THE REV. WILLIAM COXE, ARCHDEACON OF WILTS, ETC.;, THESE PAGES ARE DEDICATED IN TESTIMONY OF RESPECT AND GRATITUDE. PREFACE. fvicnARD OF Cirencester has rendered Such essential service to the cultivators of our national antiquities, and his merits have been so warmly acknowleged, that it may perhaps appear almost superfluous to detain the reader with a few observations in de- fence of his work. But unfortunately even the science of antiquities is not without its Sects and parties; and if some have extolled Richard more than he deserves, others, in- ferior indeed in authority, have as strenu- ously laboured to degrade him below his true standard. One writer has represented him as " pos- sessed of the general spirit of his profession in the middle ages, something between bold VI PREFACE. conjecture and inventive fraud ;" has charged him with " having laid out new Itinera, ima- gined colonies, &c. inserted some names which, though real, were posterior to the Ro- man times, and some which may safely be affirmed to have been fabricated by himself/* Others confine themselves to assertions that Richard possessed no materials which we have not, and wanted many which we pos- sess, and that he made neither a faithful nor a judicious use of those documents to which he had access. It might be reasonably supposed that charges so confidently advanced would at least be supported by some shadow of ar- gument, if not of decisive proof. It cer- tainly could not have been deemed super- fluous to point out some of the names which Richard fabricated, some of the colonies which he imagined, some of the new Itinera which he laid out. Yet it is remarkable that PREFACE. VU t he very a uthor who inveighs in the strongest terms against him, has been compelled to acknowle^e that a Roman road may be still discovered in the very line of his seventh Iter, to which there is not the slightest allu- sion in Antonine or any other writer ; but of which the course is pointed out by Richard, and in that Iter only. This at least, far from being a proof of " bold conjecture,*' or " inventive fraud,'' or that he indulged his fancy in " the formation of new Itinera," is a circumstancejerfectly decisive in favour of Richard's work as a book of au- thority. To the general fidelity of Richard I am happy to bear unequivocal testimony. I have consulted most of the authors from whom he drew the substance of his first book, and, with the exception of two or three in- advertencies, have found him scrupulously exact in his citations. He has indeed in* Vlll PREFACE. dulged himself in what a rigid critic, if he pleases, may term conjecture, when heapplies the description of the Gallic customs and institutions to those of the Britons ; but he has used this liberty with due caution, and in no respect has he exceeded the limits traced by the most discerning of the antients. If then we find him thus exact in those cases where we have the means of bring- ing^is fidelity to the test, with what justice can we charge him with deception in the use of those authorities which have not reached our times ? Besides, a man who could submit to the meanness of attempting to deceive posterity, must have had some equivalent motive of ac- tion, some view^s of fame or reward. We may suppose that he would have arrogated pecu- liar merit for his investigations, that he would have concealed his authorities, or boasted of the acquisition of documents inaccessible to PREFACE. IX others. On the contrary, he aspires only to the humble honours of a compiler ; he makes no mystery of his authorities; he acknowleges that he owes all his information to the an- tients, and to preceding writers; he expresses the most laudable zeal for the instruction of posterity; he displays thatunafFected candour, which never accompanies a conscious decep- tion, and represents his pursuits as the inno- cent recreation of a vacant hour, but dis- countenanced and thwarted by his superior. We appeal to every candid and unprejudiced mind, whether a man in such circumstances, and with pretensions so modest, could have either the inducement or the inclination to incur the guilt of deception or forgery. It is needless to enlarge on this point. Wherever the subject admitted of local in- vestigation, the result has proved that the descriptions of Richard were not the crea- tions of an idle fancy. In general, roads have X PREFACE. been found where he traces roads, and sta- tions where he fixes stations : " and indeed/' to use the words of one of our ablest local his- torians, " all the embodied antiquaries of the fourteenth and three succeeding centuries could not have forged so learned a detail of Roman antiquities*/' If these facts tend to repel every imputation of forgery, his situa- tion, the general ignorance of his age, of which he complains, and the state of the coun- try and of society, indubitably prove that he could not have discovered the peculiarities which he records. From whence, then, could he have derived his information, but from authentic, though perhaps imperfect docu- ments, which have long perished, or are now buiicd in oblivion ? I readily abandon to the censures of hi& opponents the five first chapters of his first book, in which he details the state and cus- * Whitaker's Manchester. PREFACE. XI toms of the British tribes. Of these there is scarcely a paragraph which is not bor- rowed from the classic authors still in being. But this argues no want of information in general on the part of Richard. The man- ners and customs which excited curiosity in the first explorers of the British isles, soon lost their novelty, or were blended with those of their conquerors and civilizers. Hence, it is evident that in describing the original state of the Britons before they were fashioned by Roman policy and Roman arts, he must have had recourse to authors who wrote prior to the complete establishment of the Romans in Britain. There is no doubt, also, that much of his chronology is derived from the same sources, with some additions from later writers, among whom we may di- stinguish Bede and perhaps Gildas. I conclude with offering a few remarks on the information furnished by his map, his XU PREFACE. geographical dtsc 'iption in the sixth and seventh chapters of his first book, and his Itinerary, on which his claims to original information must solely rest. The most su- perficial view of the map will suffice to convince us of its superior accuracy, not only to the early draughts fabricated from the observations recorded by Ptolemy, but even to those of his best commentators. In the geographical description of the diffe- rent tribes, our author has taken his ground- work from Ptolemy, or those from whom Ptolemy derived his information. Hut, if he drew his ground-work from the ^Egyptian geographer, he has made such additions and changes, as show a later, more correct, and more particular knowledge of the country. He has amended a glaring error which Pto- lemy committed in throwing the northern part of the island to the east, and another, in placmg Ireland at too great a distance from Britain. He has also drawn up his PREFACE. Xlll account of the different states in a more di- stinct and regular form ; has mentioned a few additional tribes, omitted others, and specified some h)cal boundaries not alluded to by other writers. He has described the division of Britain into provinces, before imperfectly known, and he is the first and only author who records the rank held by the British towns under the Roman govern- ment as Colonial, Municipal, and Stipendia- ry ; distinctions well known in other parts of the empire, but lost in Britain till the dis- covery o f his wor k. Lastly, his Itinerary is more extensive in its design, and more complete in its execu- tion, than that which bears the name of An- tonine; correcting it when they differ, and confirming it when they agree, and contain- ing the names of above sixty posts and towns before unknown. The Itinerary of Antonine comprises only XIV PREFACE. 113 stations, none of which are far beyond the wall of Severus : That of Richard I76, some a considerable distance north of the wall, besides nume- rous chasms, which show that many names have been lost or obliterated. The two Itineraries were evidently formed on a different plan, and perhaps in a different age; for, while Antonine throws more lighton the communications in the southern part of the island, Richard is more^ copious jnre- gardjo those situated north^of the Watlin^ Street. With the second Iter of Richard nothing corresponds in Antonine ; the seventh and ninth are equally new ; and several stations not mentioned by Antonine occur in the tenth, fifteenth, and eighteenth, as the reader will readily perceive by a referrence to the Commentary. PREFACE. XV Having paid this slight tribute of respect to the memory of my townsman, I hasten to acknowlege my obligations, and return my thanks, for the assistance and encourage- ment with which I have been honoured : — To the right rev. the Lord Pishop of Cloyne, for his remarks on the Roman roads and stations. To the rev. Thomas Leman, for the va- luable Commentary on the Itinerary, the re- sult of his long and successful investigation of British antiquities, and for many remarks and corrections, of which I have been happy to avail myself. To the rev. William Coxe, archdeacon of Wilts, for the original treatise, for various interesting communications, and for his kind advice and inspection during the progress of the work. XVI PREFACE. To sir Richard Colt Hoare, bart., for some information relative to the Welsh Iters. To William Owen Pughe, esq. for his communications relative to the manners, customs, and language of the antient Bri- tons. In regard to the intrinsic value of this work, I beg leave to observe, that the few copies of^ the original edition which were^s^nt_to England have^been long di- spersed ; and after a fruitless search to pro- cure one in London, a similar attempt was ma de at Copenha gen, but with no better success. I trust therefore that in multiply- ing the impressions of so rare and curious a treatise I am rendering an acceptable service to the antiquary ; and I flatter myself with the hope that the general reader will not consider the attention which he may bestow on these pages as totally misemployed. PREFACE. XVll The map prefixed is copied as exactly as possible from that of Bertram ; a fac simile of the manuscript is given from Stukeley's Analysis of the work, and a new map is ad- ded to illustrate the account of the Roman roads and stations. NOTICE OF THE LIFE AND WORKS OF Eicjatn of CitencelJet. KiCHARD, surnamed from his birth-place Richard OF Cirencester, flourished from the middle to the latter end of the fourteenth century. No traces of his family or connections can be discovered ; though they were at least of respectable condition, for he received an education which in his time was far be- yond the attainment of the inferior ranks of society. In 1350 he entered into the Benedictine monastery of St. Peter, Westminster, during the abbacy of de Lytlington, as appears from the rolls of the abbey ; and his name occurs in various documents of that establishment in the years 1387, 13^7? ^^^ 1399- He devoted his leisure hours to the study of Bri- tish and Anglo-Saxon history and antiquities, in XX NOTICE OF THE LIFE AND WORKS which he made such proficiency that he is said to have been honoured with the name of the Histo- riographer. Pitts informs us, without specifying his authority, that Richard visited different Hbraries and ecclesiastical estabhshments in England in or- der to collect materials. It is at least certain that he obtained a license to visit Rome, from his abbot William of Colchester, in 1391 ; and there can be little doubt that a man of so industrious, ob- servant, and sagacious a character profited by this journey to extend his historical and antiquarian knowledge, and to augment his collections. This license is given by Stukeley from the communi- cation of Mr. Widmore librarian of Westminster, and bears honourable testimony to the morals and piety of our author, and his regularity in per- forming the discipline of his order. He probably performed this journey in the interval between 139I and 1397, fo»' ^^^ appears to have been confined in the abbey infirmary in 1401, and died in that or the following year. Doubtless his remains were in- terred in the cloisters of the abbey, but we cannot expect to find any memorial of a simple monk. We have abundant cause to regret that he was restrained in the pursuit of his favourite studies, by the autho- rity of his abbot. In the seventh chapter of his first book he enters into a spirited justification of himself, but from the preface to his Chronology he OF RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. XXI appears to have found it necessary to submit his better judgement to the will of his superior. His works are Historia ab Hengista ad aim. 1348, in two parts. The first contains the period from the coming of the Saxons to the death of Harold, and is preserved in the public library of the University of Cambridge, Ff. i. 28. Whitaker the historian of Manchester thus speaks of it : — " The hope of meeting with discoveries as great in the Roman, British, and Sax- on history as he has given us concerning the pre- ceeding period, induced me to examine the work. But my expectations were greatly disappointed. The learned scholar and the deep antiquarian, I found sunk into an ignorant novice, sometimes the copier of Huntingdon, but generally the transcriber of Geoffrey. Deprived of his Roman guides, Ri- chard showed himself as ignorant and as injudicious as any of his illiterate contemporaries about him*," The second part is probably a manuscript con- tained in the library of the Royal Society, p. 137, with the title of Britonum Anglorum et Saxonum Historia. In the library of Bennet Coll. Cambridge is Epi- tome Chronic. Ric. Cor. IVest. Lib. I. — _ _ , * Hist, of Manchester, vol.i. p. 58, 4to. XXll NOTICE OF THE LIFE AND WORKS Other works of our author are supposed to be preserved in the Lambeth library, and at Oxford. His theological writings were Tractatus super Symholum Majiis el Mijius, and Liher de Officiis Ecclesiasticis. — In the Peterborough Library. But the treatise to which Richard owes his cele- brity is that now presented to the reader. Its first discoverer was Charles Julius Bertram, professor of the English language in the Royal Marine Academy at Copenhagen, who transmitted to the celebrated antiquary, doctor Stukeley, a transcript of the whole in letters, together with a copy of the map. From this transcript Stukeley published an Analysis of the work, with the Itinerary, first in a thin quarto, in 1757, and afterwards in the second volume of his Itinerarium Curiosum. In the same year the ori- ginal itself was, published by professor Bertram at Copenhagen, in a small octavo volume, with the re- mains of Gildas and Nennius, under this title — Britannicarum Gentium His tor ia.' Antiqu^e Scrip- tores tres : Ricardus Corinensis, Gildas Badonicus, Nennius Banchorensis, &c. Of this treatise Bertram thus speaks in his pre- face ; "^ The work of Richard of Cirencester, which OF RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER. XXIll came into my possession in an extraordinary man- ner with many other curiosities, is not entirely com- pletCj yet its author is not to be classed with the most inconsiderable historians of the middle age. It contains many fragments of a better time, which would now in vain be sought for elsewhere ; and all are useful to the antiquary *****. It is con- sidered by Dr. Stukeley, and those who have in- spected it, as a jewel, and worthy to be rescued from destruction by the press. From respect for him 1 have caused it to be printed." Of the map he observes : " I have added a very antient map of Roman Britain, skilfully drawn ac- cording to the accounts of the antients, which in rarity and antiquity excels the rest of the Commen- tary of Richard." CORRIGENDA. Page 34, Note 4, for (situated on the Rother,) read Lymue, 42, for Note 3, as it there stands, substitute the following : — "The Silures with their two dependant tribes, theDimecix and theOrdovices, possessed all the country to the west of the Severn and the Dee, together with the island of Anglesey. " Of these territories theDimeciae had the counties of Pembroke, Cardigan, and Caermarthen ; while the Silures possessed all the rest of South Wales, as well as such parts of England as lay to the west of the Severn and to the South of the Teme : while the Ordovices occupied all North Wales, as well as all the country to the north of the Teme, and to the west of the Severn and the Dee, except a small tract to the West of Bangor and Penmorvay, wLich together with the isle of Anglesey belonged to their subordinate clan the Cangani ." Page 42, Note 4, for (Ross) read Rose or Berry Hill in Weston. 69, 11, for Ribchester lead Riechester, Northumberland. Corrections in the Map. The station 138 ought to be nearer Andovev, and the double line from Whit- church to Winchester erased, and the oooooooooo line between 138 and the road coming from Winchester to Cirencester to be made ■ . 101 ought to be at Droitwitch. Shrewsbury ought to be NW. of 18 or Wroxeter. 145 Anderida Portus or Peveusey to be inserted a little to the east of 162, as it is omitted. Southampton inserted in the wrong place, and ought to be SW. of Bittern. Chester placed too much to the east of the Dee. 130 or Ad Antonam " on the Avon" omitted and ought to be placed on the south side of the river about half way between Tewkobury and station 131. Newark to be struck out and placed on the turnpike road to the north of 36. THE ANTIENT STATE OF BRITAIN. BOOK I. CHAPTER I. I. J. HE shore of Gaul would be the boundary of the world, did not the Island* of Britain claim from its magnitude almost the appellation of an- other world ; for if measured to the Caledonian Pro- montory^ it extends more than eight hundred miles in length ^ ' The early Greeks and Romans doubted wliether Britain was an island, or part of the continent. This uncertainty gave i-ise to a con- troversy which was not settled till the time of the propraitor Julius Agricola.— rac. Vit. Agric. c. 38. Dio Cass. Hist. Rom. lib. 39. » Dunnet Head. 3 Richard gives too great an extent to our island, which, according to the most accurate observations, stretches only from lat. 49° 48', the most southern point, to DunnetHead, which is in lat. 58' 40', or scarcely 540 geographical miles. B 2 ANTIENT STATE [B. I. II. Britain was first called by the antients Albion, from its white cliffs; and afterwards in the lan- guage of the natives, Britain'. Hence all the islands hereafter described were denominated British". III. Britain is situated between the north and west^, opposite to, though at some distance from, Germany, Gaul, and Spain, the most. considerable parts of Europe, and is bounded by the Atlantic Ocean. > ^^arious explanations have been given of the names of Albion and Britain, applied to our island. Some derive Albion from the white rocks which bound the coast; some from Albion a son of Nep- tune, who is represented as its first discoverer and cultivator : other? have likewise derived the name Britain from the Phoenician or Hebrew Baratunac, signifying the land of tin. It was also called by the an- tieii-ts Hi/perborea, Atiardica, Cassite7'is, Romana, and TImle. According to the British Triads, " the three names given to the Isle of Britain, from the beginning, were: before it was inhabited, the name of ClasMerddijn (or the green spot defended by water); after it was in- habited, Y Vet Ynys (the honey island); and, after it was brought under one government by Prydain son of Aedd, it was called Ynys Frydain (or the isle of Britain). In some old writings it is also termed 1> Ynys Wen (or the white island). ^ This part is taken from Pliny, who enumerates the British isles in the following order. — 0rcades40; Acmoda; 7; Hisbudes 30. Between Britain and Ireland, Mona, Menapia, Ric.iea, Vectis, Silimnus, Andros; beneath, Siambis, and Axuntos ; on the opposite side towards the German Sea, the Glessaiia; called Electrides by the later Greek wri- ters from the amber found there; andlas^ of all Thule. He refers to others mentioned by different authors : viz. Mictis, Scandic), Dumnia, Bergos ;indNerigos. 3 That is, from Rome. Richard in copying the Roman writers adopted their expressions in re^-ard to the relative positions of places. C i.] OF BRITAIN. 3 IV. On the south of Britain lies Belgic Gaul^ from which coast passengers usually sail to the Rhu- tupian port \ This place is distant from Gessoria- cum^ a town of the Morini, the port most fre- quented by the Britons, fifty miles, or according to others, four hundred and fifty stadia. From thence may be seen the country of the Britons, whom Vir- gil in his Eclogues describes as separated from the whole world, — <^. — penilus toto divisos orbe Britannos." V. By Agrippa, an antient geographer, its breadth is estimated at three hundred miles ; but with more truth by Bede at two hundred, exclusive of the pro- montories ^ If their sinuosities be taken into the computation, its circuit will be three thousand six hundred miles. Marcian a Greek author agrees with me in stating it at mdiddlxxv*. ' Richborough, Kent. ^ Boulogne. 3 Richard errs in supposing the estimation of Bede more accurate than that of Agrippa. * Tiie numerals are here so incorrect that it is difficult to discover what number was meant by Richard. Marcian observes that the cir-^ cuit of our island is not more than 28604 stadia, or 3575 miles, nor less than 20526, or 2576 miles. Hence Bertram is led to prefer the greater iiuuibcr. B 2 ANTIENT STATE |_B. I. CHAPTER II. I. Albion, called by Chrysostom Great Britain, is, according to Ca?sar, of a triangular shape, re- sembling Sicily. One of the sides lies opposite to Celtic Gaul. One angle of this side, which is the Cantian promontory ', is situated to the east; the other, the Ocrinian promontory"", in the country of the Damnonii, faces the south, and the province of Tarraconensis in Spain. This side is about five hundred miles in length. II. Another side stretches towards Ireland, and the west, the length of which, according to the opinion of the ancients, is seven hundred miles. III. The third side is situated to the north, and is opposite to no land except a few islands^; but the angle of this side chiefly trends towards Germania Masfna*. The length from the Novantian Cher- sonesus^, through the country of the Taixali, to the Cantian promontory °, is estimated at eight « North Foreland. ^ Lizard Point. 3 The Orkney and Shetland isles. * Under this name the antients comprised not only Germany pro- per, but Denmark, Norway, &c. s Rens of Gallovvav. ^ North Foreland, C. 2.] OF BRITAIN. 5 hundred miles. Thus all erroneously compute the circuit of the island to be two thousand miles ; for from the Cantian promontory to Ocrinum', the di- stance is four hundred miles ; from thence to Novan- tum, a thousand ; and from thence to the Cantian promontory, two thousand two hundred. The cir- cuit of the whole island is therefore three thousand six hundred miles^ IV. Livy and Fabius Rusticus compare the form of Britain to an oblong shield or battle-axe; and as according to Tacitus it bears that figure on the side of Caledonia, the comparison was extended to the whole island, though the bold promontories at its further extremity give it the shape of a wedge. But Caesar and Pomponius Mela assert that its form is triangular. V. If credit may be given to the celebrated geo- grapher Ptolemy and his contemporary writers, the island resembles an inverted Z ^ ; but according ' Lizard Point. " Bertram hus endeavoured to reconcile the various and discordant calcuhitions given bj' difterent ancient authors of the circuit of our island. On such vague principles as these estimations are made, it would be almost impossible, even now, for two persons to produce tlie same result. 3 Ptolemy's expression is obscure: but he was evidently led to this supposition by the notion that Caledonia or Scotland frendcd to the east, as appears from his latitudes and longitudes. This form, therefore, he- 6 ANTIENT STATE [B.I. to the maps the comparison is not exact. The tri- angular shape, however, seems to belong to England alone'. not unaptly compares to the inverted Z. It would be a trespass on the patience of the reader to attempt to reconcile what is irreconcilable. ' These words are chiefly taken from Tacitus. The obscurity of the expression, and the absurdity of tlie comparison, will sufficiently show the ignorance of those antients whose works have reached the present time, in reaiard to our island. — Tacit. Vit. Jsrkola, sect. 10. C. 3.] OF BRITAIN. C H A P T E R III. I. J. HE original inhabitants of Britain, whether inchfjenous or foreian, are, Hke those of most otlier countries, unknown. The Jews alone, and by their means the contiguous nations, have the happiness of tracing their descent since the creation of the world from undoubted documents. II. From the difference of personal appearance different conjectures have been drawn. The red hair and large limbs of the Caledonians proclaim their German origin ; the painted faces and curled locks of the Silures, and their situation opposite to Spain, corroborate the assertion of Tacitus, that the antient Iberians passed over, and occupied this coun- try and Ireland. Those who live nearest the Gauls resemble them, either from the strengtli of the ori- ginal stock, or from the effects which the same posi- tions of the heavens produce on the human body. III. If I were inclined to indulge a conjecture, I might here mention that the Veneti' in their com- ' Tlie Vciicti, a tribe sealed on tiie coast of y\rnu)rica or HretuLino, distinguished for tlieir maritime power, and with wliom Cicsar wa»ed vvar. Their t(:rritory, accordini; to liis description, was part of Celtic Haul, and the present V'annes was their capital. 8 ANTIENT STATE [B. I, mercial expeditions first introduced inhabitants and religion into this country. Writers are not want- ing, who assert that Hercules came hither and es- tablished a sovereignty. But it is needless to dwell on such remote antiquities and idle tales '. IV. On the whole, however, it is probable that the Gauls occupied the contiguous regions. Ac- cording to Tacitus their sacred rites and supersti- tions may be traced ; nor is the language very dif- ferent ; and lastly the tradition of the druids^ * To these conjectures relative to the original inhabitants, and sub- sequent colonists of Britain, it may not be uninteresting to add the accounts preserved in the Welsh Triads. The historical Triads record that the first colonists of Britain were Cymry who originally came from Defrobani Gwlad Yr Hav, the sum- mer land, or Tauric Chersonesus. There they have left many traces of their name preserved by antient authors, among which we may in- stance the Cimmerian, Bosphorus. Subsequent colonists arrived from tlie neighbouring continent at va- rious times. The Loegrwys (Loegrians) from Gascogne ; the Brython from Lydato (Britanny), who were descended from the original stock of the Cymry. Two descents are also mentioned in Alban, or North Britain ; one called the tribe of Celyddon, the other the primitive Gwyd- deliaiis. Another descent is said to have been made in the south, in Ynys Wyth, or the isle of Wight, by the men of Galedin (the Belgae), when their native country was inundated. Another colony called the Corani came from the country of the P'l^yl, and settled on the sea coast, about the river Humber. A descent in Alban, or North Britain, of a colony of Gwyddelian Figti, who are described as coming from the sea of Loglyn {the Baltic); and a partial settlement of the men of Loglyn (Scandinavians), who were expelled after remaining for three generations. The arrival of the Romans and Saxons is also mentioned, as well as some partial settlements of the Gwyddelians from Ireland. C. 3.] OF BRITAIN. 9 with the names of the states which still retain the same appellations as the people sprung from the cities of Gaul, who came hither and began to culti- vate the country '. V. According to Caesar the country was extreme- ly populous, and contained numerous buildings, not dissimilar to those of the Gauls. It was rich in cattle. VI. The inhabitants of the southern part were the most civilized, and in their customs dif- fered little from the Gauls. Those of the more di- stant parts did not raise corn ; but lived on fruits and flesh. They were ignorant of the use of wool and garments, although in severe weather they co- vered themselves with the skins of sheep or deer. They were accustomed to bathe in the rivers. VII. All the Britons formerly stained their bo- dies of a blue colour, which according to Caesar gave them a more terrible appearance in battle. They wore their hair long, and shaved all parts of the body except the head and the upper lip. VIII. Ten or twelve Britons had their wives in ' We discover a few cities in Gaul, bcarinj^ nearly the same appel- lations as those of Britain; and in both countries we find the Atrebates, the Morini, the .iCdui, theSenones, thcMcnapii, and the Ilhcmi, 10 ANTIENT STATE [B.I. common ; and this custom particularly prevailed among brethren, and between fathers and sons ; but the children were considered as belonging to him who had first taken the virgin to wife. The mothers suckled their own children, and did not employ maids and nurses. IX. According to Caesar also they used brass money, and iron rings of a certain weight instead of coin '. X. The Britons deemed it unlawful to eat hares*, fowls, or geese ; but they kept those animals for pleasure, XI. They had pearls, bits made of ivory, brace- lets, vessels of amber and glass, agates, and, what surpasses all, great abundance of tin. XII. They navigated in barks, the keels and ribs of which were formed of light materials ; the other parts were made of wicker and covered with ' The natives of China and Japan follow a similar custom in regard to gold and silver, which are not coijied, but pass according t» weight. * It seems that they considered the appearance of a hare a fortunate omen; for the Roman historians observe that Boadicea, after ha- ranguing her troops, let loose a hare which she had concealed in her garments- C. 3.] OF BRITAIN. 1 1 the hides of oxen'. During their voyage?, as So^ linus asserts, thev abstain from food\ On the Miliicmj Affairs of the Britons, XIII. Britain produces people and kings of peo- ple, as Pomponius Mela writes in his third book ; but they are all uncivilized, and in proportion as they are more distant from the continent, are more ignorant of riches ; their wealth consisting chiefly in cattle and land. They are addicted to litigation and war, and frequently attack each other, from a desire of command, and of enlarging their posses- sions. It is customary indeed for the Britons to wage war under the guidance of women, and not to regard the difference of sex in the distribution of power. XIV. The Britons not only fought on foot and on horseback, but in chariots drawn by two horses, and armed in the Gallic manner. Those chariots, to the axle-trees of which scythes were fixed, were called covini, or wains. > This species of boat is still used on the Welsh rivers, and is called a coricle in English, and cwm in Welsh. It is so light that a man may carry one on his back. ' Richard has mistaken the sense of Solinus, who, in describing tike passage from Great Britain to Ireland, observes that from its shortness they abstained from food. " Navigantcs cscis abstinent, pro frcli U- titudine." C. 25. 12 ANTIENT STATE [B.I. XV. Caesar relates that they employed cavalry in their wars, which before the coming of the Romans were almost perpetual. All were skilled in war ; each in proportion to his family and wealth supported a number of retainers, and this was the only species of honour with which they were acquainted \ XVI. The principal strength of the Britons was in their infantry, who fought with darts, large swords, and short targets. According to Tacitus their swords were blunt at the point. XVII. Caesar in his fourth book thus describes their mode of fighting in that species of chariots called essedce'^. At first they drove through the army in all directions, hurling their darts ; and, by • In all periods the Britons seem to have been divided into numerous petty communities or states, headed by chiefs, who are here dignified with the title of kings. From the jealousies and weakness attending such a state of society, the island first became a prey to the Romans, and afterwards to the Saxons; and when the Britons had retired to the mountains of Wales, the same causes hastened the annexation of their country to England. '^ In the early ages chariots were universally used in war. In the Scriptures they are frequently mentioned as forming the principal strength of an army ; and the mode of fighting in chariots among thft Greeks and Trojans, according to the description of Homer, wa;s ex- actly similar to that of the Britons. The steeds of his heroes were " Practis'd alike to stop, to turn, to chase, To dare the shock, or urge the rapid race." His warriors sometimes drive through the ranks of the enemy, some- C. 3.] Ot BRITAIN. 13 the terror of the horses, and the noise of the wheels, generally threw the ranks of the enemy into disorder. When they had penetrated between the troops of cavalry, they leaped from their cha- riots, and wa^ed unequal war on foot. Meanwhile the chariots were drawn up at a distance from the battle, and placed in such a position that if pressed by the enemy, the warriors could effect a retreat to their own army. They thus displayed the rapid evolutions of cavalry and the firmness of infantry, and were so expert by exercise, as to hold up the horses in steep descents, to check and turn them suddenly at full speed, to run along the pole, stand on the yoke, and then spring into the chariot. times fight from their chariots, and sometimes alight and maintain the combat on foot, while their chariots retire to the rear. " This counsel pleas'd, the godlike Hector sprung Swift from his seat ; his clanging armour rung. The chief's example follow'd by his train, Each quits his car and issues on the plain ; By orders strict the charioteers enjoin'd Compel the coursers to their ranks behind." The Britons, however, appear to have devised an improvement in this mode of warfare, which was unknown to the Greeks. Their cha- riots seem to have been of two kinds, the covini or wains, heavy and armed with scythes, to break the thickest order of the enemy ; and the essedte, a lighter kind, adapted probably to situations and circumstances in which the covini could not act, and occasionally performing the duties of cavalry. The csxeda, with the cavalry, were pushed forward to oppose the first landing of Ciusar ; and Cassivellaunus afterwards left 4000 esacdcE as a corps of observation to watch his movements. — Ccesur. Comweut. lib, it. i ir>. 14 ANTIENT STATE [B.t XVIIL The mode of fighting on horseback threatened equal danger to those who gave way, or those who pursued. They never engaged in close lines, but in scattered bodies, and with great in- tervals ; they had their appointed stations, and re- lieved each other by turns ; and fresh combatants succeeded those who were fatigued. The cavalry also used darts.; XIX. It is not easy to determine the form of government in Britain previous to the coming of the Romans. It is however certain that before their times there was no vestige of a monarchy, but rather of a democracy, unless perhaps it may seem to have resembled an aristocracy '. The au^ thority of the druids in affairs of the greatest mo- ment was considerable. Some chiefs are comme- morated in their antient records, yet these appear to have possessed no permanent power ; but to have * The governmeiitof the antient Britons may be denominated patri- archal. Each community was governed by its elders ; and every indi- vidual who could not prove his kindred to some community, through nine descents, and the same number of collateral affinities, was not considered as a freeman. Beyond this degree of kindred, they were funned into new communities. The elders of the diflerent communi- ties were subordinate to the elders of the tribes. But in times of public danger, as is recorded in the Triads, some chief of distinguish- ed abilities was intrusted witii the supreme authority over the tribes or communities, who united in common defence. — ^Such v/ere Cas- ivallon (Cassivellauuus), Caradwg (Caractacus), and Owain, son of Macscn. t. C.3.] OF BRITAIN. 15 been created, like the Roman dictators, in times of imminent danger. Nor are instances vvanting" among them, as among other brave nations, when they chose even the leader of their adversaries to conduct their armies. He, therefore, who before was their enemy, afterwards fought on their side. XX. The Britons exceeded in stature both the Gauls and the Romans. Strabo affirms that he saw at Rome some British youths, who were con- siderably taller than the Romans. XXI. The more wealthy inhabitants of South Britain were accustomed to ornament the middle tinger of the left hand with a gold ring ; but a gold collar ' round the neck was the distinouishino- • This torques, cliain, or rather wreath, is frequently alluded to by the early British bards. " Yet in the battle of Ardcrydd I wore the go/den torques." Merddin Avellanaw. " Four and twenty sons I have had Wearing the golden ureat/i, leaders of armies." Llj/zoarch Hen. " Of all who went toCattraeth, wearing the golden tore or zcrcat/i.'' Aneurin. The same bard states that in the battle of Cattraeth were three feundred and sixty who wore the go/den torques. We give a description of one of thf.se ornaments found near the castle of Harlech, in Merioncthsiiire, in 1692. " It is a wreathed bar of gold, or perhaps three or four rods jointly twisted, about four f«et long, but naturally bendinu only one way, in the form of a hat- bayd. It is hooked at both ends. It is of a round form, abyut an l6 ANTlJiNT STATE [;6. 1. mark of eminence. Those of the northern regions, who were the indigenous inhabitants of the island from time immemorial, were almost wholly ignorant of the use of clothes, and surrounded their waists and necks, as Herodian reports, with iron rings, which they considered as ornaments and proofs of wealth. They carried a narrow shield, fitter for use than ornament, and a lance, with a sword pen- dent from their naked and painted bodies. They rejected or despised the breast plate and helmet, because such armour impeded their passage through the marshes. XXII. Among other particulars, this custom prevailed in Britain. They stopped travellers and merchants, and compelled them to relate what they had heard, or knew, worthy of notice. The com- mon people usually surrounded foreign merchants in the towns, and obliged them to tell from whence they came, and what curious things they had ob- served. On such vague reports they often rashly acted, and thus were generally deceived ; for many inch in circumference, and weighs eight ounces."— Gibson's Camden, p. 658. Another mark of dignity was a string of amber beads worn round the head. To this Aneurin alludes — " With wreaths of amber twined round his temples." These beads have been frequently found in tumuli, particularly in those on Salisbury plain. — See Turne7''s V indication of the Welsh Bards: — Oicens Elegies of Llj/zoarch Hen, C.3.] OF BRITAIN. 17 answered them agreeably to their desires with fic- titious stories'. XXIII. Their interments were magnificent ; and all things which they prized during Ufe, even arms and animals, were thrown into the funeral pile. A heap of earth and turf formed the sepulchre '^. ' This is Caesar's account of a Gallic custom ; but it is applied, not witliout reason, to the Britons, and indeed is equally applicable to all uncivilized people. "^ As the classic authors have left us no description of the modes of interment among the Britons, Richard was induced, by the conformity of their manners and customs to those of the Gauls, to adopt the words used by Caesar in his account of the Gallic funerals. Unfortunately the remains of the British bards afford little assistance in supplying this deficiency. It appears however that the Britons raised tumuli over their dead, and continued the practice till after the introduction of Christi- anity; and that their other modes of interment were the earned, or heap of stones; tUccistvacn, or stone ciiest, and perhaps the cjwnle^, or hang- ing stone. From a curious fragment commemorating the graves of the British warriors, which isprintcd in the firstvolumeof theVVelsh Archae- ology, we learn further, that they buried their dead on tlie tops of hills and lofty cliffs, on declivities, in heaths and secluded valleys, on the banks and near the fords of rivers, and on the sea-shore "where the ninth wave breaks," Allusions are also made to corresponding stones raised on these graves; and it is said, " tiie long graves in Gwanas no one knows to whom they belong nor what is their history." As the modes of interment among all early nations were in many re- spects similar, there is perhaps no part of our national antiquities which has given scope to so much conjecture as this. The reader wlio is desirous of more particular information relative to this subject, may ut least find uuiuseinenL in consulting tlie works of Stukcley, Douglas's Nenia Britannica, the .Arcliajologiu, and various accounts scattered in different periodical publications. 18 ANTIENT STATE [B. CHAPTER IV. I. All the Britons, like the Gauls, were much addicted to superstitious ceremonies ; and those who laboured under severe disorders^ or were exposed to the dangers of war, either offered human victims, or made a vow to perform such a sacrifice. II. The druids were employed in the perform- ance of these cruel rites : and they believed that the gods could not be appeased unless the life of a man was ransomed with human blood. Hence arose the public institution of such sacrifices ; and those who had been surprised in theft, robbery, or any other delinquency, were considered as the most acceptable victims. But when criminals could not be obtained, even the innocent were put to death, that the gods might be appeased. III. The sacred ceremonies could not be per- formed except in the presence of the druids ; and on them devolved the office of providing for the public as well as private rites. They were the guardians of religion and the interpreters of my- steries ; and being skilled in medicine were con- sulted for the preservation or restoration of health. C. 4.] OF BRITAIN. 19 IV. Among their gods, the principal object of their worship was Mercury '. Next to him they adored Justice (under the name of Astarte), then Apollo, and Mars (who was called Vitucadrus), Jupiter, Minerva, Hercules, Victory (called An- date), Diana, Cybele, and Pluto. Of these deities they held the same opinions as other nations. V. The Britons, like the Gauls, endeavoured to derive their origin from Dis or Pluto, boasting of this antient tradition of the druids. For this rea- son they divided time, not by the number of days, but of nights, and thus distinguished the com- mencement of the month, and the time of their birth. This custom agrees with the antient mode of computation adopted in Genesis, chapter i." VI. The druids being held in high veneration were greatly followed by the young men for the sake of their instructions. They decided almost ' This passage lias puzzled tlie British antiquaries, because it militates against the grand principle of the ihuidic thcoloiLiy, and because, as they assert, no traces of the Greek or Roman deities are found among the early Britons. Possildy some of tlie British tribes might have brought this mode of worship from Gaul; but more probably the assertion was derived from the misconception of the antient authors themselves, who gave the names of their own deities to the objects of adoration di- stinguished by similar attributes in other countries. The account is borrowed from Ca?sar's description of the Gauls, lib. vi. § 15. ^ " And tlic evening and the morning were the hrst day," Ike. ver, 5. We also still say a m'ennig/it, a i'urtuight. C2 20 ANTIENT STATE [B.I. all public and private controversies, and determined disputes relative to inheritance or the bounda- ries of lands. They decreed rewards and punish- ments, and enforced their decisions by an exclu- sion from the sacrifices. This exclusion was deem- ed the severest punishment ; because the interdicted, being deemed impious and wicked, were shunned as if contagious; justice was refused to their sup- plications, and they were allowed no marks of honour '. VII. Over the druids presided a chief, vested with supreme authority. At his death he was suc- ceeded by the next in dignity; but if there were several of equal rank, the contest was decided by the suffrages of their body ; and sometimes they even contended inarms for this honour ^ VIII. The druids went not to war, paid no tribute like the rest of the people, were exempted from military duties, and enjoyed immunities in all things. From these high privileges many either ' Like the excommunication of the catholic church. ^ Such a custom would contravene the principles of the druidic or bardic system, which prohibited them from using arms. The remark seems to have been extended to a general application by Richard, from a single instance recorded by Csesar, of a druidic election in Gaul thus decided. C.4.] OF BRITAIN. 21 voluntarily entered into their order, or were placed in it by friends or parents. IX. They learnt a number of verses, which were the only kind of memorials or annals in use among them'. Some persons accordingly remained twenty years under their instruction, which they ' According to the opinion of the Welsh antiquaries, the system of druidical knowledge forms the basis of the Triads. If this be the case, it must be confessed that the bards possessed a profound knowledge of human nature, uncommon critical sagacity, and a perfect acquaintance with the harmony of language and ttie properties of metre. For ex- ample, the subjects of the poetical Triads are, Tiie Welsh language. Fancy and invention. Tlie design of poetry. Nature of just thinking. Rules of arrangement. Ixules of description. Variety of matter and invention. Rules of composition ; comprising the laws of versf, rhyme, stanzas, consonancyor alliteration, and accent. W^e quote a few of these Triads to show tfieir nature and structure. The three qualifications of poetry; — endowment of genius, judgement from CKperience, and happiness of mind. The tliree foundations of judgement; — bold design, frequent prac- tice, and frequent mistakes. The tiirce foundations of learning ; — seeing much, suffering much, and studying nmch. 'liie three foundations of happiness; — a sufftiring with contentment, a liope that it will come, and a belief that it will be. The three foundations of thought; — perspicuity, amplitude, and just- liCSb. The three canons o perspicuity ; — the word that is necessary, the quantity that is necessary, and the manner tliat is necessary. The three canons of amplitude; — appropriate thought, variety of thought, and requisite thought. 22 ANTIENT STATE [B. I did not deem it lawful to commit to writin t>' though on other subjects they employed the Greek alphabet. " This custom," to use the words of Julius Caesar, "seems to have been adopted for two reasons; first, not to expose their doctrines to the common people; and, secondly, lest their scholars, trusting to letters, should be less anxious to remember their precepts ; for such assistance commonly diminishes application, and weakens the memory." X. In the first place they circulated the doctrine that souls do not die, but migrate into other bodies '. By this principle they hoped men would be more powerfully actuated to virtue, and delivered from the fear of death. They likewise instructed stu- dents in the knowledge of the heavenly bodies. ' According to the Triads, the tlieology of the bards was pure mono- theism. They taught also the transmigration of souls; believing that the soul passed by death through all the gradations of animal life, from Auoom the bottomless abyss, or lowest degree of animation, up to the highest degree of spiritual existence next to the Supreme Being. Hu- man nature was considered as the middle point of this scale. As this was a state of liberty, in which the soul could attach itself to either good or evil, if evil predominated, it was after death obliged to retrace its former transmigrations from a point in the animal creation equal to its turpitude, and it again and again became man till it was attach- ed to good. Above humanity, though it might again animate the body of man, it was incapable of relapse, but continued progressively rising to a degree of goodness and happiness, inferior only to the Deity. It is remarkable that many singular points of coincidence have been discovered in comparing the religious system of the Hindoos with that of the antient Britons; and in the languages of these two people some striking similarities occur in those proverbs and forms of expression whieh are derived from national customs and religious ceremonies. C 4.] OF BRITAIN. 23 in geograjjliy, the natiire of thing?, and the power cf the irods'. XI. Their a«hniration of the misselto must not be omitted. The druids esteemed nothing more sacred than the misselto, and the tree on which it grew, if an oak. They particularly dehghted in groves of oaks", and performed no sacred rite with- out branches of that tree, and hence seem to have derived their name of druids, A^vi'^sg. Whatever grew on an oak was considered as sent from Heaven, and as a sign that the tree was chosen by God him- self. The misselto was difficult to be found, and when discovered was gathered with religious cere- monies, particularly at the sixth day of the moon (from which period they dated their months and years, and their cycle of thirty years), because the moon was supposed to possess extraordinary pow- ers when she had not completed her second quar- ter. The misselto was called in their language allheal^. The sacrifice and the feast being duly prepared under the tree, they led thither two white bulls, whose horns were then bound for the first ' Tliis account of the druids, like some of the preceding paragraphs, is borrowed from Citsar's dcscrij.tion of the Ciauls. "i Gen. ch. xxi. ver. 33. 3 This remark is erroneous. 'Jlie term /n>/hiii{\ all In'/il, is applied to thi' phint which bears tlie same name in iCu'^hsh. The misselto is called in Welsh l)y tiie several aiipellatious, Gurj;,oii, L'celvan, Prc- uawyn, U(;elwydd. 24 ANTIENT STATE [B. I. time'. The priest, clothed in a white vestment, as- cending the tree, cut off the misselto with a golden bill, and received it in a white cloth. They then slew the victims, invoking the favour of the Deity on their offering. They conceived that the misselto cured sterility in animals ; and considered it as a spe- cific against all poisons. So great was the supersti- tion generally prevailing among nations with respect to frivolous objects. XII. The doctrine of the druids is said to have been first invented in Britain, and from thence car- ried into Gaul ; on which account Pliny says (in his thirtieth book), " But why should I commemo- rate these things with regard to an art which has passed over the sea, and reached the bounds of na- ture ? Britain even at this time celebrates it with so many wonderful ceremonies, that she seems to have taught it to the Persians." Julius Caesar affirms the same in his Commentaries, " And now those persons who wish to acquire a more extensive know- ■ As the plough was fastened to the horns of the beasts, this ex- pression signifies that the animal had never been employed in la- bour. It is a singular coincidence of circumstances that bulls perfectly white were sacrificed by the Egyptians to Apis, When such an animal was found unblemished, and without a single black hair, the priest tied a fillet about his horns, and sealed it with the signet of his ring; it being a capital crime to sacrifice one of these animals except it was thus marked. Hej^odotus. C. 4.] OF BRITAIN. 23 ledge of such things, repair to Britain for informa- tion." XIII. At a certain time of the year the druids retired to a consecrated grove in the island of Mona, whither all persons among whom controversies had arisen, repaired for the decision of their disputes. XIV. Besides the druids, there were among the Gauls and Britons poets called bards ', who sung in heroic measures the deeds of the gods and heroes, accompanied with the sweet notes of the lyre. XV. Concerning the druids and bards, I shall conclude this chapter in the words of Lucan: — Vos quoque, qui fortes animas, belloque peremptas Laudibus in longum, vates ! dimittitis aevum, Plurima securi fudistis carmina bardi. Et vos barbaricos ritus, moremque sinistrum Sacrorum, druidae, positis repetistis ab armis. Solis nosse Deos, et cceli numina vobis, Aut solis nescire datum : nemora alta remolis • According to the Wclsli antifjuarics, these distinctions arc erro- neous. The druidical, or ratlicr bardic, system consisted of tlirec cUisses : the bard proper, whose province was pliiioso[)hy and poetrv ; the druid, or minister of reli<;ion ; and the ovate, or mechanic and artist. For a curious account of tlie bardic system and institutions, the reader IS referred to the Introduction to Owen's Translations of the Elegies of Llywarch lien. 26 ANTIENT STATE [B. Incolitis lucis. Vobis auihorlbiis, unibae Non tacitas Erebi sedes, Ditisque prutuncli Pallida regna petiinl j regit idem spirltus artus Orbe alio : longae, canitis (si cognita) vitae Mors media est. Certe populi, quos despicit Arctos Felices errore suo, quos ille timorum MaxumuSjhaud urget Lethi met us : inde ruendi In ferrum mens prona viris, animseque capaces Mortis; et ignavum redilurae parcere vitae. Lucan, Phars. 1. i. You too, ye bards ! whom sacred raptures fire, To chant your heroes to your country's lyre; Who consecrate, in your immortal strain. Brave patriot souls, in righteous battle slain. Securely now the tuneful task renew. And noblest themes in deathless songs pursue. The druids now, while arms are heard no more, Old mysteries and barbarous rites restore, A tribe who singular religion love, And haunt the lonely coverts of the grove. To these, and these of all mankind alone. The gods are sure revealed or sure unknown. If dying mortals' doom they sing aright. No ghosts descend to dwell in dreadful night : No parting souls to grisly Pluto go. Nor seek the dreary silent shades below ; But forth they fly immortal in their kind. And other bodies in new worlds they find: Thus life for ever runs its endless race. And like a line death but divides the space, A stop which can but for a moment last, A point between the future and the past. C. 4.^ OF BRITAIN. 2 Thrice happy tliey bciipalh their northern skies, Who that worst fear — the Tear of death — despise; Hence they no cares for this frail being feel, But rush undaunted on the pointed steel ; Provoke approaching fate, and bravely scorn To spare that life which must so soon return. Rowers Lucan, book i. 28 ANTIENT STATE [B. I. CHAPTER V. I. 1 HIS island is rich in corn and wood, is well adapted for the maintenance of flocks and cattle, and in some places produces vines. It also abounds with marine and land birds, and contains copious springs, and numerous rivers, stored with fish, and plentifully supplied with salmon and eels. II. Sea-cows, or seals ', and dolphins are caught, and whales, of which mention is made by the sa- tirist : " Ouanto delphinls ballena Brilannica major.'* III. There are besides several sorts of shell fish, among which are muscles, containing pearls often of the best kind, and of every colour: that is, red, purple, violet, green, {prasini), but principally white, as we find in the venerable Bede's Ecclesiastical History. IV. Shells * are still more abundant, from which ' Wc do not find that Pennant mentions, among the amphibious ani- mals, the Vituli Marini, by which Richard probably meant seals. ■^ Richard calls these shells Cochlea:, or snails, though he probably alludes to the species styled by naturalists Mureu, which contained the C. 5.] OF BRITAIN. 20 is prepared a scarlet dye of the most beautiful hue, which never fades from the effect of the sun or rain, but becomes finer as it grows older. V. In Britain are salt and warm springs, from which are formed hot baths, suited to all ages, with distinct places for the two sexes', VI. White lead is found in the midland regions, and iron in the maritime, but in small quantities: gold and silver are also produced, but brass is im- ported. Jet of the purest quality abounds ; it is of a shining black, and highly inflammable^. When burnt it drives away serpents, and when warmed by friction attracts bodies like amber. VII. Britain being situated almost under the north pole, the nights are so light in summer, that it is often doubtful whether the evening or morn- ing twilight prevails ; because the sun, in returning to the east, does not long; remain below the hori- famous Tyriiiii piirpic, so mucli valued by the antients. Yet, whatever our island may have formerly produced, we discern no traces, in later a<;es, of any t( staccous animal yield in Bodora and Bodotria, Frith of Forth. » Clotta. Clyde. * Dumbarton. * Murray frith. C. 6.] OF BRITAIN. 33 the glory and defence of Christianity, is supposed to have raised Maxima and Valentia to consular provinces, and Prima, Secunda, and Flavia, to preesi- diais. But over the whole island was appointed a deputy governor, under the authority of the praeto- rian prefect of Gaul. Besides whom, an antient vo- lume, written about that period, mentions a person of great dignity, by the title of comes or count of the Britons, another as count of the Saxon coast, and a third as leader or duke of Britain ; with many others, who, although possessed of great offices, must be passed over in silence, for want of certain infor- mation '. W. I now commence my long journey, to exa- mine minutely the whole island and its particular parts, and shall follow the footsteps of the best au- thors. I begin with the extreme part of the first province, whose coasts are opposite (iaul. This pro- vince contains three celebrated and powerful states, namely Cantium, Belgium, and Damnonium, each of which in jiarticular I shall carefully examine. First of Cantium. V. Cantium', situated at the eastern extremity of ' These remarks si'i'iii to have hicii di-nwi, iVom rlic Notitia Imperii; and conscqiieutly refer t(j a lale period i.A' tlic empire. 2 Cantium contained tlie pre^e!lt (duiitv of Kent, as far as the Ro- ther, cxeept a small district in uhicli Ilolwood Hill is situated, and which l-ielunL^ed to the Rhemi. D 34 ANTIENT STATE fB. I. Britannia Prima, was inhabited by the Cantii, and contains the cities of Durobrobis' and Cantiopohs", which was the metropohs, and the burial-place of St. Augustin, the apostle of the English ; Dubrse*, Lemanus*, and Regulbium'', garrisoned by the Ro- mans ; also their primary station Rhutupis^, which was colonised and became the metropolis, and where a haven was formed capable of containing the Ro- man fleet which commanded the North Sea. This city was of such celebrity that it gave the name of Rhutupine to the neighbouring shores ; of which Lucan, " Aut vagae cum Thetis Rhutupinaque littora fervent." From hence oysters of a large size and superior fla- vour were sent to Rome, as Juvenal observes. Circseis nata forent, an Lucrinum ad saxuni, Rhutupinove edita fundo Ostrea, callebat prinio deprendere mor&u." It was the station of the second Augustan legion, un-. der the count of the Saxon coast, a person of high distinction. VI. The kingdom of Cantium is watered by many rivers. The principal are Madus^, Sturius®, Du- ' Rochester. ^ Canterbury. 3 Dover. 4 Situated on the Rother. 5 Reculver. ^ Richboroufrh. ' The Medway. s The Stour. C. 6.] OF BRITAIN. 35 bris', and Lemanus'^j which last separates the Cantii from the Bibroci. VII. Among the three principal promontories of Britain^ that which derives its name from Cantium ^ is most distinguished. There the ocean, being con- fined in an angle, according to the tradition of the antients, gradually forced its way, and formed the strait which renders Britain an island. VIII. The vast forest called by some the Anderi- dan, and by others the Caledonian, stretches from Cantium an hundred and fifty miles^ through the countries of the Bibroci and the Segontiaci, to the confines of the Hedui. It is thus mentioned by the poet Lucan : — " Unde Caledoniis fallit turbataBritannos." IX. The Bibroci* were situated next to the Can- tii, and, as some imagine, were subject to them. They were also called Rhemi, and are not unknown in re- cord. They inhabited Bibrocum ', Regentium", ' The rivuh't which falls into the sea at Dover. •^ The Rother. 3 Tiie North Foreland. 4 The Bihroci,li.h(iiii, orReiiiii, iiihahitcil partof Hants, and of Berks, Sussex, Surry, and a small portion of Kent. 5 Uncertain. Stukelcy calls it Bibrox, IJibrax, or the Bibracte of the Itinerary. ^ Chichester. D 2 3€ ANTIENT STATE [B.I, and Noviomagus', which was their metropolis. The Romans held Anderida^ X. On their confines, and bordering on the Thames, dwelt the Attrebates', whose primary city was Calleba*. XI. Below them, nearer the river Kunetius*, lived the Segontiaci *^, whose chief city was Vindo- num^ XII. Below towards the ocean, and bordering on the Bibroci, lived the Belgae', whose chief cities were Clausentum', now called Southampton ; Por- tus Magnus'"; Venta", a noble city situated upon the river Antona. Sorbiodunum'* was garrisoned » Holwood Hill. '^ Pevensey. 3 The country of the Attrebates comprised the north-cast part of Hants, and south and north-east part of Berks. 4 Silcht^ster. For the proofs that this place was the site of Calleva, see the Commentary on the Itinerary. 5 Kennet. ^ The Segontiaci inhabited the north-west part of Hants, and a part of Berks on the south-west. ' Probably Egbury Camp, near St.Mary Bourn, fifteen miles from Old Surum. — See Commentary. * The Belgs occupied those parts of Hants and Wilts not held by the Segontiaci. " This is an error : the antient Clausentum was at Bittern, on the Itchin, opposite Northam. "> Portchester. '» Wincliester. »» Old Sarum. C. 6-3 OF BRITAIN. 3/ by the Romans. All the Belgae are Allobroges, or foreisfners, and deriv^ed their oritiin from the Belijie and Celts. The latter, not many ages before the arrival of Caesar, quitted their native country, Gaul, ^vhich was conquered by the Romans and Germans, and passed over to this island : the former, after crossing the Rhine, and occupying the conquered country, likewise sent out colonies, of which Cuesar has spoken more at large'. XII L All the regions south of the Thamesis* were, according to antient records, occupied by the warlike nation of the Senones. These people, under the guidance of their renowned king Brennus, penetrated through Gaul, forced a passage over the Alps, hitherto deemed impracticable, and would have razed proud Rome, had not the Fates, which seemed like to carry the Republic in their bosom, till it reached its destined height of glory, averted the threatened calamity. By the cackle of a goose Manlius was warned of the danger, and hurled the barbarians from the Capitol, in their midnight attack. The same protecting influence afterwards sent Ca- millus to his assistance, who, by assailing them in the rear, quenched the conflagration which they had ' Tliis passajrc as printrd in the original is very (jljscuro ; l)ut tlie ineaiiinj; is supplied by Cicsar, from wiioni it is taken, and ii suIj- soqueiit p.igc wlicrc llicliard nicntiuns tlic same tact. — Vide the C'/co- nulog^ ill li. 2. c. i, nee/. 9. '^ Thames. '7:n^^Es^s:T^^mgss:s!?rT!^m^?ms^sss^T!^ 38 ANTIENT STATE [B. I. kindled, in Senonic blood, and preserved the city from impending destruction. In consequence of this vast expedition, the land of the Senones^ being left without inhabitants, and full of spoils, was occu- pied by the abovementioned Belgae. XIV. Near the Sabrina and below the Thamesis lived the Hedui", whose principal cities were Is- chalis^ and Avalonia*. The Baths*, which were also called Aquae Solis, were made the seat of a colony, and became the perpetual residence of the Romans who possessed this part of Britain. This was a celebrated city, situated upon the river Abona, remarkable for its hot springs, which were formed into baths at a great expense. Apollo and Minerva^ were the tutelary deities, in whose tem- ples the perpetual fire never fell into ashes, but as it wasted away it turned into globes of stone. • There was a tribe of Celts called Senones seated on the banks of the Seine as late as the time of Caesar, and this was one of the tribes who marched with Brennus against Rome. But we cannot discover from whence Ricliard drew his information that these Senones ori- ginally emigrated from Britain, leaving their country to be occupied by the Belgae. 2 They inhabited all Somersetshire except the south-west corner, and perhaps a part on the south of Glocestershire. 3 Ilchester. * Glastonbury, ' 5 Bath. ^ This is drawn from Solinus, who speaks of Britain in general. We know not on what authority it v,as applied by Richard to Bath, C. 6.] OF BRITAIN. 39 XV. Below the Hedui are situated the Durotri- ges, who are sometimes called Morini. Their me- tropolis was Durinum', and their territory extend- ed to the promontory Vindelia*. In their country the land is gradually contracted, and seems to form an immense arm which repels the waves of the ocean. XVI. In this arm was the region of the Cimbri^, whose country was divided from that of the Hedui by the river Uxella*. It is not ascertained whether the Cimbri gave to Wales its modern name, or whe- ther their origin is more remote. Their chief cities were Termolus^ and Artavia^ From hence, ac- cording to the antients, are seen the pillars of Hercules, and the island Herculea^ not far distant. From the Uxella a chain of mountains called Ocrinum extends to the promontory known by the same name. XVII. Beyond the Cimbri the Carnabii inhabit- ' Maiden Castle near Dordicstcr, wliicli last was the Roman Station. " Isle of Portlaiui. The territory of the Durutrif^cs comprised the present county of Dorset. 3 The Cimbri occupied the south-west part of Somerset and north South Esk. 7 Tine. * The Taixali held the eastern coast of Aberdeen, apparently as far as Kinnaird Head. s Probably Old Aberdeen. '° Dee. ^' Ithan. ■** Kinnaird Head. C. 6.] OF BRITAIN. 59 plan liills, lived the Vacomagi '^ who possessed an extensive tract of country. Their cities were Tues- sis", Tamea^, and Banatia*. Ptoroton', situated at the mouth of the Varar" on the coast, was at the same time a Roman station, and the chief city of the province. The most remarkable rivers of this region, after the Varar, which formed the boundary, were the Tuesis' and Cehiius\ XLVIII. Within the Vacomagi, and the Tavus, lived the Damnii Albani^, a people little known, being wholly secluded among lakes and mountains. XLIX. Lower down, to the banks of the Clotta, inhabited the Attacotti '°, a people once formidable to all Britain. In this part is situated the great lake formerly called Lynchalidor", at the mouth of which the city of Alcuith" was built by the Uo- ' The \';icoinagi were sprcud ovev an cxtciisivf region west of the Taixali and nortli of the Gran\pians, comprising a considerable part of Aberdeen, all Banff, Murray, Elgin, and Nairn, with the north-east of Inverness. ' On the Spey, near the cliurch of Bellic. 3 Brae Mar castle. * Uncertain, but near the Ness ; perhaps Inverness or Bonness. S Burgh Head. " Murray Frith. 7 Spey. ' Dovorn. 8 The Damnii Albaniinay have been a remnant of the Damnii, who, after the erection of the wall, being cut off from the rest of tiicir tribe, were gradually circumscribed l)y the neighbouring people, to Braidal- banc. and a small part of the west of Pcrlh and east of Argyie. ■ '" Tlic Attacotti occupied a consideralih' part of Argyle, as fur as Lochfyn. " Loch Lomond. '» Dumbarton. It was aflcr\^u^(l■i called Theod:«--ia. €0 ANTIENT STATE [B. I. mans, and not long afterwards received its name from Theodosius, who recovered that province from the barbarians. These people deserved high praise for having sustained the attacks of the enemy after the subjugation of the neighbouring provinces. L. This province was named Vespasiana, in ho- nour of the Flavian family, to which the emperor Domitian owed his origin, and under whom it was conquered. If I am not mistaken, it was called under the later emperors Thule, which Claudian mentions in these lines : " incaluit Pictorum sanguine Thule, Scotorum cumulos flevit glacialis Hierne." But this country was so short a time under the power of the Romans, that posterity cannot ascer- tain its appellations or subjugation. We have now examined in a cursory manner the state of Britain under the Romans; we shall next as briefly treat of the country of the Caledonians. Concerning Caledonia. LI. Although all the parts of Britain lying beyond the Isthmus may be termed Caledonia, yet the proper Caledonians dwelt beyond the Varar, from which a line drawn accurately points out the boun- dary of the Roman empire in Britain. The hither- most part of the island was at different times in their possession^ and the remainder, as we have re» C. 6.] OF BRITAIN. 61 lated, was occupied by barbarous Britons. The an- tient documents of history afford some information thus far ; but beyond the Varar tlie light is extinct, and we are enveloped in darkness'. Although we know that the Romans erected altars there to mark the limits of their empire, and that Ulysses, tost by a violent tempest, here fulfilled his vows ; yet the thick woods and a continued chain of rugged mountains forbid all further research. We must therefore be satisfied with the following information, gleaned from the wandering merchants of the Bri- tons, which we leave for the use of posterity. LII. The Caledonians', properly so called, inha- bited the country to the westward of the Varar, and part of their territory was covered by the ex- tensive forest called the Caledonian wood. LIII. Less considerable people dwelt near the coast. Of these the Cantae^ were situated beyond the Varar, and the abovementioned altars, to the ' It must be confessed that the infonnatioii preserved liy Ridiard, in regard to this remote part of our island, is extremely obscure, and tliat his descriptions will only assist us in guessing at the situation of the diffi-rent tribes. Perhaps this can scarcely be dceincii extraordinary, when we consider how iuipcrfcctly the inteiior of this country is known even at present. * The country of the proper Caledonians was the central part of Iii- Terness and Ross. * The Cantae seem to Jiave held Oomarty and East Ross, €2 ANTIENT STATE [B.U river Loxa', and in their territory was the promon- tory Penoxullum*. LI V. Next in order is the river Abona ', and the inhabitants near it, the Logi*. Then the river Ila*, near which hved the Carnabii^, the most remote of the Britons. These people being subdued by the propraetor Ostorius, and impatiently bearing the Roman yoke, joined the Cantae, as tradition relates, and, crossing the sea, here fixed their residence. Britain in these parts branches out into many pro- montories, the chief of which, the extremity of Caledonia, was called by the antients Vinvedrum, and afterwards Verubium^. LV. After these people were placed the Catini*, and the Mertae^ further inland near the Logi. In these regions was the promontory of the Orcades '°, contisuous to which are the islands of that name. > Frith of Cromartie, Stukehif. Loth R. ^oy. ^ Tarbet Noss, Stukelei/. Ord Head, Caithness, Roy. 3 Frith of Dornoch, Stukelei/. * The Logi seem to have held the south-east of Strathnayern and north-east of Sutherland. 5 AH, Stukelei/. Shiel, Roy. ^ The Carnfibii inhabited part of Caithness, the north of Ross, and central part of Sutherland. 7 Ness or Noss Head, Stukeley. * The Catini held part of Caithness and the east of Sutherland. 9 The Mertse held the country comprised between the Catini and Carnabii. '" Dunnet Head, Stukeley. Duncansby Head, Roy. C. 6.3 OF BRITAIN. 63 Beyond this part flowed the Nabaeus', which bound- ed the territory of the Carnabii. LVI. In the lower part of this region were situ- ated the Carnonacae", in whose territories was the promontory Ebudum^, beyond which the ocean forms a large bay, formerly called Volsas*. The lower coast of this bay was inhabited by the Cerones"* ; and beyond the Itys'^, the territory of the Creones extended as far as the Longus\ The promontory stretching from thence, and washed by the ocean and the bay Lelanus^, is named after the inhabitants the Epidii^ LVI I. I cannot repass the Varar without ex- pressing my wonder that the Romans, in other respects so much distinguished for judgement and investigation, should have entertained the absurd notion, that the remainder of Britain exceeded in ' Navern. ^ The Canionacai seem to have held tlic detached portion of Cro- jnarty, situated near Loch Broom, and a small part on tlie border of u^uthcrlaiid. ■i Cape Wrath. < Loch Rroom. s TheCeroiics held the nortli-wrst part of Ross; — the Creoucs, south - *'est of IvObs and Iii\eriKss, and a part of Arj^yle. 6 Shiel, Roy. ' Loch Loch, Sluliclc^. Liiinhe Loch, 7u>j/, » Lochfyn. 9 The. Epidii prohably occupied the western psirt of Arpyle, as far as tjie Mull of Cantyr, and were liuundcd oa one side by the sen and on the other by Lochfyn. ^4 AXTIENT STATE [B.I. length and breadth the regions which they had sub- dued and occupied. There is however sufficient evidence that such was their opinion ; for whoever attentively consideis their insatiable desire of rule, and reflects on the labour employed in the erection of those stupendous works which excite the won- der of the world, in order to exclude an enemy scarcel}^ worthy of their notice or resentment, must in this respect, as in all others, adore the providence of the Divine Being, to whom all kingdoms are subject, and perpetual glory is due, now and for ever. Amen! C 7.3 OF BRITAIN; 65 CHAPTER VII. jL he diiFerent parts of Britain having been cursorily examined according to my original design, it seems necessary, before I proceed to a description of the islands, to attend to a doubt suggested by a certain person'. "Where," asks he, " are the vestiges of those cities and names which you commemorate ? There are none." This question may be answered by another : Where are now the Assyrians, Par- thians, Sarmatians, Celtiberians? None will be bold enough to deny the existence of those nations. Are there not also at this time many countries and cities bearing the same names as they did two or three thousand years ago ? Judea, Italy, Gaul, Bri- tain, are as clearly known now as in former times; Londinium is still styled in the common language, with a slight change of sound, London. The neg- ligence and inattention of our ancestors in omitting to collect and preserve such documents as might have been serviceable in this particular, are not de- serving of heavy censure, for scarcely any but those ■ These remarks prove how much Ricliard rose superior to the preju- dices of his ageaiul liis prot'cssioii. From the torn; vvliich lie assumes, if is however evident tluit he found it Advisable to yichi to the remyti- strances of his superior. F 66 ANTIENT STATE [B. I. Ill holy orders employed themselves in writing books, and such even esteemed it inconsistent with their sacred office to engage in such profane labours. I rather think I may without danger, and with- out offence, transmit to posterity that information wdiich I have drawn from a careful examination and accurate sci'utiny of antient records, concern- ing the state of this kingdom in former periods. The good abbot, indeed, had nearly inspired me with other sentiments, by thus seeming to address me : Are you ignorant how short a time is allotted us in this world ; that the greatest exertions cannot exempt lis from the appellation of unprofitable servants ; and that all our studies should be directed to the purpose of being useful to others ? Of what ser- vice are these things, but to delude the world with unmeaning trifles ? To these remarks I answer with propriety : Is then every honest gratification forbidden? Do not such narratives exhibit proofs of Divine Providence ? Does it not hence appear, that an evangelical sermon concerning the death and merits of Christ enlightened and subdued a world overrun with Gentile superstitions ? To the reply, that such things are properly treated of in sy- stems of chronology, I rejoin : Nor is it too much to know that our ancestors were not, as some assert. Autochthones, sprung from the earth ; but that God opened the book of Nature to display his omnipo- tence, such as it is described in the WTitings of Moses« C. 7.] OF BRITAIN. 67 When the abbot answered, that works which were in- tended merely to acquire reputation for their authors from posterity, should be committed to the flames, I confess with gratitude that I repented of this under- taking. The remainder of the work is therefore only a chronological abridgement, which I present to the reader, whom I commend to the goodness and pro- tection of God ; and at the same time request, that he will pray for me to our holy Father, who is mer- ciful and inclined to forgiveness. The following Itinerary is collected from certain fragments left by a Roman general. The order is changed in some instances according to Ptolemy and others, and, it is hoped, with improvement '. • As the Itinerary is given in the Commentary and in llie original Treatise, it is omitted in this plticc. F2 68 ANTIENT STATE [B. I. Among the Britons were formerly ninety-two ci- ties, of which thirty-three were more celebrated and conspicuous. Two municipar, Verolamium"^, and Eboracum^ Nine colonial* ; namely, Londinium' Augusta, Camalodunum^ Gemini Martice, Rhutu- pis^, ***** Thermae* Aquce Soils, Isca^ Secunda, r>eva'° Getka, Glevum" Claudia, Lindum", ** * * Camboricum '^ * * * * Ten cities under the Latian law'*; namely, Durnomagus'", Catarracton'", Cam- bodunum'', Coccium", Lugubalia'^, Ptoroton"", Victo- ria''', Theodosia"', Corinum"^, Sorbiodunum^*. Twelve * ^.lunicipia were towns whose inhabitants possessed in general all the i-iglits of Roman citizens, except those which could not be enjoyed without an actual residence at Rome. They followed their own laws a;nd customs, and liad the option of adopting or rejecting those of Rome. — Rosini Antiq. Rom. b. x. c. 23. « St. Alban's. 3 York. * There were diiferciit kinds of colonies, each entitled to different rights and privileges; but we have no criterion to ascertain the rank occupied by those in Britain. 5 London. 6 Colchester. ' Richborough in Kent. ' Bath. 9 Caerleon, >" Chester. u Glocester. »- Lincoln. i3 Cambridge. '4 The Latian law consisted of the privileges granted to the antient in- habitants of Latium. These are not distinctly known; but appear prin- cipally to have been the riglit of following their own laws, an exemption from the edicts of the Roman Prajtor, and the option of adopting the laws and customs of Rome. — Rosini. 's Castor on Nen. 16 Catteric. >7 Slack. '8 Blackrode. 19 Carlisle. =» Burgh Head, Elgin, Scotland. 21 Dealgin Ross. ^- Dumbarton, '3 Cirencester, Gloc. ■'i Old Sarum, C. 7-] OF BRITAIN. 69 stipendiary ' and of lesser consequence ; Venta Silu- rum*, Venta Belgarum ^5 Venta Icenorum , Segon- tium^, Muridunum", Ragae';, Cantiopolis^, Duri- num^^ Isca"*, Bremenium"^ Vindonurn'', and Du- robrivae '\ But let no one lightly imagine that the Romans had not many others besides those above mentioned. I have only commemorated the more celebrated. For who can doubt that they who^ as conquerors of the world, were at liberty tochoose^ did not select pjaces fitted for their purposes ? They for the most part took up their abode in fortresses which they constructed for themselves. '.Tlie Stipendiary were those who paid their taxes in money, in contradistinction from those who gave a certain portion of the produce of the soil, and were called Vectigales. — Roslni. ' Caerwent, JMoiimonth. 3 Winchester. * Castor, near Norwich. 5 Caer Segont. *Seaton. 7 Leicester. " Canterbury. 9 Dorchester. " Exeter. " Ribchestcr. " Possibly Egbury camp, Hants. '3 Rochester, 70 ANTIENT STATE [B. I. CHAPTER VIII. I. JjLaving now finished our survey of Albion, we shall describe the neighbouring country Hyber- nia or Ireland, with the same brevity. II. Hybernia is situated more westerly than any other country except England ; but as it does not extend so far north, so it stretches further than En- gland towards the south, and the Spanish province of Tarraconensis, from which it is separated by the ocean', III. The sea which flows between Britain and Hybernia is subject to storms, and, according to Soli- nus, is navigable only during a few days in summer. Midway between the tv^o countries is the island called Monoeda', but now Manavia. IV. According to Bede, Hybernia is preferable to Britain, on account of its situation, salubrity and serene air, insomuch that snow seldom remains ' As we have neither the assistance of an itinerary to guide Us in our researches, nor a local knowledge of Ireland, we have not attempted to specify the situation of the antient states and cities in that island. « Man. C 8.] or BRITAIN. 71 more than three days, nor is it usual to make hay for the winter, or build stalls for cattle. V. No reptile is found there, nor does it maintain a viper or serpent ; for serpents frequently carried from England have died on approaching the shore. Indeed almost all things in the island are antidotes to }K)ison. We have seen an infusion of scraped pieces of bark brought from Hybernia, given to persons bitten by serpents, which immediately deprived the poison of its force, and abated the swelling. VI. This island, according to the venerable Bede, is rich in milk and honey ; nor is it without vines. It abounds with fish and birds, and affords deer and goats for the chase. VII. The inhabitants, says Mela, are more than other nations uncivilized and without virtue, and those who have a little knowledge are wholly de- stitute of piety. Solinus calls them an inhospitable and warlike people. The conquerors, after drink- ing the blood of the slain, daub their faces with the remainder. They know no distinction between right and wrong. When a woman brings forth a son, she places its first food on the point of her hus- band's sword, and, introducing it into the mouth of the infant, wishes, according to the custom of the country, that he may die amidst arms and in battle. 72 ANTIENT STATE [B. I. Those who are fond of ornaments adorn the hilts of their swords with the teeth of marine animals, which they pohsh to a degree of whiteness equal to ivory ; for the principal glory of a man consists in the splendour of his arms. VIII. Agrippa states the length of Hybernia to be six hundred miles, and the breadth three hundred. It was formed}^ inhabited by twenty tribes, of whom (fourteen') lived on the coast. IX. This is the true country of the Scots, who emigrating from hence added a third nation to the Britons and Picts in Albion. But I cannot agree with Bede, who affirms that the Scots were foreign- ers. For, according to the testimony of other au- thors, I conceive they derived their origin from Bri- tain, situated at no considerable distance, passed over from thence, and obtained a settlement in this island. It is certain that the Damnii, Voluntii, Brigantes, Cangi, and other nations, w^ere descended from the Britons, and passed over thither after Di- vitiacus, or Claudius, or Ostorius, or other victori- ous generals had invaded their original countries. Lastly, The antient language, which resembles the old British and Gallic tongues, affords another argu- ' In the original is an error in the nftmerals, the number afterwards specified is fourteen. C. 8.] OF BRITAIN. 73 ment, as is well known to persons skilled in both languages'. X. The Deucaledonian ocean washes the northern side of Hybernia ; the Vergi\ ian and Internal the easternj theCantabric the south, as the great Bri- tish or Atlantic ocean does the western. Accord- ing to this order, we shall give a description of the island and the most remarkable places. XI. The Rhobogdii occupied the coast of the island next to the Deucalidonian sea. Their me- tropolis was Rhobogdium. In the eastern part of their territories was situated the promontory of the same name ; in the western, the Promontorium Boreum, or Northern Promontory. Their rivers were the Banna, Darabouna, Argitta, and Vidua; and towards the south, mountains separated them from the Scotti. XII. On the coast between the northern and Ve- nicnian promontory, and as far as the mouth of the Rhebeus, dwelt theVenicnii. To them the conti- guous islands owe their name. Their capital was Rheba. The Nagnatae dwelt below the Rhebeus as far as the Libnius, and their celebrated metropolis • Nearly one third of the avoids in thr Iri^h tongue arc the same ;is the modern Wclsli, and many idiouij and mixlcs oi" speech are common to both hmguagcs. 74 ANTIENT STATE [B. I. was called after them. The Auterii lived in a re- cess of the bay of Ausoba, towards the south, and their chief city was named after them. The Con- cangii occupied the lower part of the same region, near the southern confines of which flowed the river Senus, a noble river, on which was situated their chief city Macobicum. Hyberniain this part being contracted terminates in a narrow point. The Ve- latorii inhabited the country near the southern pro- montory by the river Senus ; their metropolis was Regia, and their river Durius. The Lucani were situated where the river Ibernus flows into the XIII. The southern side of the island stretched from the Promontorium Austriacum, or Southern Promontory, to the Sacred Promontory. Here lived the Ibernii, whose metropolis was Rhufina. Next was the river Dobona, and the people called Vodias, whose promontory of the same name lies opposite to the Promontorium Antivestseum in England, at about the distance of one hundred-and-forty-five miles. Not far from thence is the river Dabrona, the boundary of the Brigantes, who have also the river Briga for their limit, and whose chief city is called Brigantia. XIV. The part of this island which reaches from the Sacred Promontory as far as Rhobogdium is C. 8.] OF BRITAIN. 75 called the Eastern. The Menapii, inhabiting the Sacred Promontory, had their chief city upon the river Modona called by the same name. From this part toMenapia'j in Dimetia, the distance, according to Phny, is thirty miles. One of these countries, but which is uncertain, gave birth to Carausius. Beyond these people the Cauci had their metro- polis Dunum ; and the river Oboca washed their boundaries. Both these nations were undoubtedly of Teutonic origin ; but it is not known at what precise time their ancestors first passed over, though most probably a little while before Caesar's arrival in Britain. XV. Beyond these were the Eblanae, whose chief city was Mediolanum, upon the river Loebius. More to the north was Lebarnm, the city of the Voluntii, whose rivers were Vinderus and Buvinda. The Damnii occupied the part of the island lying above these people, and contiguous to tlie Rhobogdii. Their chief city was Dunum, where St. Patrick, St. Columba, and St. Bridget are supposed to be buried in ope tomb. XVI. It remains now to give some account of those people who lived in the interior ])arts. The Coriondii bordered upon the Cauci and Menapii, ' St. Davids. 75 ANTIENT STATE []B. I, above the Brigantes: the Scotti possessed the remain- ing part of the island^ which from them took the name of Scotia. Among many of their cities, the remembrance of two only has reached our times ; the one Kheba, on the lake and river Rhebius ; the other Ibernia, situated at the east side of the river Senus. XVII. I cannot omit mentioning in this place that the Damnii^ Voluntii, Brigantes^ and Cangi- ani were all nations of British origin, who being either molested by neighbouring enemies, or unable to pay the heavy tribute exacted of them, gradually passed over into this country in search of new set- tlements. With respect to the Menapii, Chauci, and some other people, it has been before remarked that many things occur which cannot safely be re- lied on. Tacitus relates that Hyberniawas more fre- quented by foreigners than Albion. But in that case, the antients would undoubtedly have left us a more ample and credible account of this island. While I am writing a description of Hy- bernia, it seems right to add, that it was reduced under the Roman power, not by arms but by fear ; and moreover, that Ptolemy, in his second map of Europe, and other celebrated geographers have erred in placing it at too great a distance from Britain, and from the northern part of the province Secunda^ as appears from their books and maps. C. 8.] OF BRITAIN. 77 XVIII. North of H3^bernia are the Ilebudes, five' in number, the inhabitants of which know not the use of corn, but Hve on fish and milk. They are all, according to Sohnus, subject to one chief, for they are only divided from each other by narrow straits. The chief possessed no pecuhar property, but was maintained by general contribution : he was bound bv certain laws ; and lest avarice should seduce him from equity, he learned justice from })overty, having no house nor property, and being maintained at the public expense. He had no wife ; but took by turns any woman for whom he felt an inclination, and hence had neither a wish nor hope for children. Some persons have wa"itten concerning these Ilebu- des, that during winter darkness continues for the space of thirty days; but Caesar upon diligent inqui- ry found this assertion untrue, and only discovered by certain measures of time that the nights were shorter here than in Gaul. XIX. The Orcades, according to some accounts, are distant from the Hcbudes seven days and nights' sail ; but this is erroneous. They are thirty in num- ber, and contiguous to each other. They were unin- habited, without woodj and abounded with reeds : ' The Ilebudes amount to more than luo. IVonilicncc it may per- haps be inferred that tlio Ilouian fleet in their vo_va>ie of discbvery did not reach tliesc seas, thougli tlicy coasted tlie nortljeru paiC of Scotland, far the Orcades are ri^htiv n!inibi*i-(;d 78 ANTIENT STATE [B. I. several were formed only of sand and rocks, as may be collected from Solinus and others. XX. Thule, the last of the British isles, is placed by Mela opposite to ' the coast of the Belgse. It has been celebrated in Greek and Roman verse. Thus the Mantuan Homer says, " Et lib! serviat ultima Thule.'* Here are no nights during the solstice when the sun passes the sign of Cancer ; and on the other hand, in winter there are no days, as Pliny asserts. These circumstances are supposed to happen for six whole months. The inhabitants, as Solinus affirms, in the beginning of the spring live among their cattle upon herbs, then upon milk, and lay up fruits against the winter. They have their women in com- mon without marriages. Thule, according to the same author, abounds in fruits. At the distance of a day's sail from Thule the sea is difficult to pass through, and frozen ; it is by some called Cro- nium. From Thule to Caledonia is two days' sail. XXI. The isle of Thanatos^ is bounded by a narrow channel, and separated from the continent of Britain by a small sestuary called the Wantsuam. 2 Littori apposita, Richard. From the map, and tlie sense in which this phrase is generally used in geography, it might be rendered under the same meridian. ^ Thauet. C. 8.] OF BRITAIW. 79 It is rich in pasture and corn. According to Isio- dorus, its soil is not only salubrious to itself but to others, for no snakes live in it, and the earth being- carried to a distance destroys them. It is not far distant from Rhutupis '. XXII. The isle of V^ecta*, conquered by Vespa- sian, is thirty miles in length, on the side next to the Belgte, from east to west, and twelve from north to south. In the eastern part it is six miles, in the western three, from the abovementioned southern shore of Britain. XXIII. Besides theisles just specified there were VII AcmodcE^ Ricnea'', Silimnus^, Andros'', Sig- diles', XL Vindilios", Sarna", Ca'sarea'", and Cas- siterides". XXIV. The island Sena, opposite the Ossismi- can" coast, is according to Mela famous for the oracle of the Gallic deity, of whom the priestesses, sanc- tified by perpetual virginity, are said to have been nine in number. The Gauls call them SeucC, and suppose them gifted with singular powers; tliat they ' Richl)orou,<;li. * VViglit. 2 — * No geographer has hitherto nttempted to ascertain the modern nainc3 of tliese islands. ^ Guernsey. '» Jersey. '■ Scilly Isles. " From a trihr of the Vcncti called Ossi->niii who iuh-.ihited part ol" Bretacne. 80 AXTIENT STATE OF BRITAIN. [B. I, C. 8. raise the winds and the seas with incantations, change themseh^es into what animals they please, and cure disorders which in other places yield to no remedy ; that they have the knowledge of future events, and prophesy. They are not favourable ex- cept to mariners, and only to such as go thither for the purpose of consulting them. XXV. The rest of the isles of smaller size and consequence which lie round iVlbion Mill be better perceived and known by the inspection of the an- nexed map than from any description. Here there- fore we stop, and anxiously commend our labours to the favour and judgement of the benevolent reader. The first book of the geographical Commentary on the situation of Britain, and those stations which the Romans erected in that island, is happily fi- nished, through the assistance of God, by the hand of Richard, servant of Christ and monk of West- minsteiv Thanks be to God I THE ANTIENT STATE OF BRITAIN. BOOK II. PREFACE. \V E have thought proper to add as a supplement to the description of antient Britain in the same summary manner : — I. An epitome of chronology from the creation to the sack of Rome by the Goths : II. A short account of the Roman emperors, and governors, who presided over this country : III- Some persons will perhaps say that this kind of work is not absolutely necessary either for divide worship or greater things. But let 82 ANTIENT STATE [B. II. them know that leisure hours may be dedicated to the study of the antiquities of our country without any derogation from the sacred character. Yet if censorious people envy us such plea- sures at leisure hours, hastening to the end and almost arrived at the goal, we here check our steps. C. l.j OF BRITAIN. 85 CHAPTER 1. IV. In the beginning, the Ahiiighty Creator made this world, inhabited by us and other crea-- tares, out of nothing, in the space of six days. V. In the year of the world 1606, the Creator, to punish the increasing wickedness of mankind, sent a flood upon the earth, which overwhelming the whole world, destroyed every living creature ex- cept those which had entered the ark, and whose progeny replenished the new world with colonies of living beings. VI. 3000. About this time some persons affirm that Britain was cultivated and first inhabited, when it was visited by the Greek and Phoenician mer- chants. Nor are those wanting who believe that London was shortly after built by a king called Bryto. VII. 3228. The brothers Romulus and Remus laid the foundation of Rome, which in time became the common terror of all nations. VIII. 3600. The Senones having emigrated from G 2 84 ANTIENT STATE [B. lU Britain, passed through Gaul, with the intent to in- vade Italy and attack Rome. IX. 3650. The Belgae entered this country, and the Celtse occupied the region deserted by the Se- nones. Divitiacus king of the iEdui soon after- Avards passed over with an army and subdued great part of this kingdom. About this time the Bri- tons who were expelled by the Belgae emigrated to Ireland, formed a settlement, and were thence- forward called Scotti. X. 3943. Cassibelinus waged war with the mari- time states'. XI. 3946. Caesar overcame the Germans, Gauls, and also the Britons, to whom, before this time, even the name of the Romans was unknown. The conqueror having received hostages rendered the people tributary. XII. 3947. At length coming a second time into this country upon the invitation, as he pretended, of the Trinobantes, he waged war with Cassibelinus king of the Cassii. Suetonius however asserts, with > Probably from Caesar, though the precise date seems to be fixed vvithout autliority. — Ces. de Bell. Gall, lib. 5. § 9. ^ C 1.] OF BRITAIN. 85 greater probability, that he was allured by the costly pearls of Britain. XIII. 4044. The emperor Claudius passed over to Britain, and in the space of six months, almost without effusion of blood, reduced a great part of the island, which he ordered to be called Caesari- ensis. XIV. 4045. Vespasian, at that time in a private station, being sent by the emperor Claudius with the second legion into this country, attacked the Belgae and Damnonii, and having fought thirty-two battles and taken twenty cities, reduced them under the Roman power, together with the isle of Wight. XV. 4047. The Romans occupied Thermae and Glebon. XVI. 4050. Ostorius the Roman general, after a war of nine years, overcame Charaticus king of the Silures, great part of Britain was reduced into a province, and the colony of Camalodunum founded. XVII. 4052. Certain cities of the Belgae were yielded by the Romans to Cogibundus that he might form a kingdom. About this time the Cangi and Brigantes went over and settled in Ireland. XVIII. 4061. The emperor Nero having no 86 ANTIENT STATE [B, II. courage for military enterprises, nearly lost Britain ; for under him its two greatest cities were taken and destroyed. Bonduica, in order to revenge the in- jury offered to her by the Romans, rose in arms, burnt the Roman colonies of London, Camalodu* num, and the municipal town Verulamium, and slew more than eighty thousand Roman citizens. She was at length overcome by Suetonius^ who am^ ply avenged the loss, by slaughtering an equal num- ber of her subjects. XIX. 4073. Cerealis conquered the Brigantes. XX. 4076. Frontinus punishes the Ordovices. XXI. 4080. Agricola after a severe engagement subdued Galgacus king of the Caledonians. He ordered all the island to be examined by a fleet, and having sailed round its coasts added the Orcades to the Roman empire. XXII. 4120. The emperor Hadrian himself came into the island, and separated one part of it from the other by an immense wall, XXIII. 4140. Urbicus being sent hither by An- toninus Pius distinguished himself by his victories. XXIV. 4150. Aurelius Antoninus also obtained victories over some of the Britons. C. 1.] OF BRITAIN. 87 XXV. 4 160. Britain was enlightened by the in- troduction of Christianity, during the reign of Lu- cius, who first submitted himself to the cross of Christ. XXVI. 4170. The Romans were driven from the Vespasian province. About this time it is sup- posed that king Reuda came with his people, the Picts, from the islands into Britain. XXVII. 4207. The emperor Severus passing over into Britain repaired the wall built by the Ro- mans which had been ruined, and died not long after, by the visitation of God, at York. XXVIII. 4211, Bassianus (Caracalla) obtained a venal peace from the Maeatae. XXIX. 4220. During these times the Roman armies confined themselves within the wall, and all the island enjoyed a a profound peace. XXX. 4290. Carausius having assumed the pur- ple seized upon Britain ; but ten years afterwards it was recovered by Asclepiodorus. XXXI. 4304. A cruel and inveterate persecution, in which within the space of a month seventeen thousand martyrs sufl'ered in the cause of Christ. 88 ANTIENT STATE [B. it. This persecution spread over the sea, and the Bri- tons Aaron and Juhus with great numbers of men and women were condemned to a happy death. XXXII. 4306. Constantiusj a man of the great- est humanity, having conquered Alectum, died at Eboracum in the sixteenth year of his reign. XXXIII. 4307. Constantine, afterwards called the great, son of Constantius by Helena, a British woman, was created emperor in Britain; and Ireland voluntarily became tributary to him. XXXIV. 4320. The Scotti entered Britain under the conduct of the king Fergusius, and here fixed their residence. XXXV. 4385. Theodosius slew Maximus the tyrant three miles from Aquileia. Maximus having nearly drained Britain of all its warlike youth, who followed the footsteps of his tyranny over Gaul, the fierce transmarine nations of the Scots from the south, and the Picts from the north, perceiv- ing the island without soldiers and defenceless, op- pressed it and laid it waste during a long series of years. XXXVL 4396. The Britons indignantly submit- ting to the attacks of the Scots and Picts, sent to C. 1.] OF KRITAIN. 8^ Rome, made an ofier of submission^ and requested assistance against their enemies. A legion being accordingly dispatched to their assistance, slew a great multitude of the barbarians, and drove the re- mainder beyond the confines of Britain. The le- gion, upon its departure homewards, advised its allies to construct a wall between the two a^stuaries to re- strain the enemy. A wall was accordingly made in an unskilful manner, with a greater proportion of turf than stone, which was of no advantage ; for on the departure of the Romans the former enemies re- turned in ships, slew, trampled on, and devoured all things before them like a ripened harvest. XXXVII. 4400. Assistance being again entreated, the Romans came, and with the aid of the Britons drove the enemy beyond sea, and built a wall from sea to sea, not as before with earth, but \vith solid stone, between the fortresses erected in that part to curb the enemy. On the southern coast, where an invasion of the Saxons was apprehended, he erect- ed watch towers. This was the work of Stiticho, as appears from Claudian. XXXVIII. 4411. Rome, the seat of the fourth and greatest of the monarchies, was seized by the Goths, as Daniel prophesied, in the year one thou- sand one hundred and sixty-four after its foun^ dation. 90 ANTIENT STATE [B. II. From this time ceased the Roman empire in Bri- tain, four hundred and sixty-five years after the ar- rival of Juhus Caesar. XXXIX. 4446. The Roman legion retiring from Britain, and refusing to return, the Scots and Picts ravaged all the island from the north as far as the wall, the guards of which being slain, taken pri- soners, or driven away, and the wall itself broken through, the predatory enemy then poured into the country. An epistle was sent filled with tears and sorrows to Fl. jEtius thrice consul, in the twenty- third year of Theodosius, begging the assistance of the Roman power, but without eflfect. C 2,] OF BRITAIN-. 9t CHAPTER II. I. xIaving followed truth as fur as possible, if any thing should occur not strictly consistent with it, I request it may not be imputed to me as a fault. Confining myself closely to the rules and laws of history, I have collected all the accounts of other persons which I found most accurate and deserving of credit. The reader must not expect any thing beyond an enumeration of those emperors and Ro- man governors who had authority over this island. With an account of these I shall close my book. II. Julius Caesar the dictator was the first of the Romans who invaded Britain with an army, during the reign of Cassibelinus ; but, although he de- feated the inhabitants in one battle, and occupied the coast, as Tacitus observes, he rather seems to have shown the way to his successors than to have given them possession. III. In a short time the civil wars succeeding, the arms of the chiefs were turned against the re- public. Britain was also long neglected by the advice of Augustus and the conmiand of Tiberius. It is certain that Caligula intended to enter Bri- tain ; but his quick temper and proneness to 92 ANTIENT STATE [B, II. change,^!' the unsuccessful attempts against the Ger- maas, prevented him. IV. Claudius, however, carried war into Britain which no Roman emperor since Julius Caesar had reached, and, having transported his legions and al- lies without danger or bloodshed, in a few days re- duced a part of the island. He afterwards sent over Vespasian, at that time in a private station, who fought tvvo-and-thirty battles with the enemy, and added to the Roman empire two very powerful na- tions, with their kings, twenty cities, and the isle of Vecta, contiguous to Britain. He overcame the remainder by means of Cneas Sentius and Aulus Plautius. For these exploits he obtained a great triumph. V. To him succeeded Ostorius Scapula, a man famous in war, who reduced the nearest part of Bri- tain into a province, and added the colony of the veterans, Camalodunum. Certain cities were de- livered up to the chief Cogibundus, who, according to Tacitus, remained faithful till the accession of Trajan to the empire. VI. Avitus Didius Gallus kept possession of what his predecessors had acquired, a few posts only being removed further into the interior, in order to obtain the credit of extendins: his dominion. C. 2.] OF BRITAIN. 9JJ VII. Didius Veranniusj who succeeded, died with- in a year. VIII. Suetonius Paulinus continued prosperous for two years. The tribes being reduced and garri- sons established, he attacked the isle of Mona, be- cause it gave succour to the rebellious, and afforded opportunities for invasion. For the absence of the governor removing all fear, the Britons began to re- cover courage, and rose in arms under the conduct of Bonduica, a woman of royal descent. Having reduced the troops scattered in the garrisons, they attacked the colony ' itself, as the seat of slavery, and in the height of rage and victory, exercised every species of savage barbarity. Had not Paulinus, on receiving the intelligence, luckily hastened to crush the revolt, Britain must have been lost. But the fortune of one battle restored it to its former sub- mission. Many of the natives from the conscious- ness of their defection, and fear of the governor, continued under arms. IX. Suetonius, in other respects an illustrious man, but arrogant to the vanquished and prompt to avenge his own injuries, being likely to exercise severity^ he was replaced by Petronius Turpiiianus, who was more merciful, a stranger to the oilences of the enemy, and therefore more likely to be softened CuinaloJunum. 94 ANTIENT STATE [B. Il, by their repentance. Having settled the disturb- ances, he gave up the province to Trebellius Maxi- mus. X. Trebelhus being of a slothful disposition and unused to war, retained the province by gentleness. The barbarians' and Britons' ceasing to be ignorant of luxury, and the termination of civil w^ars, gave him an excuse foi> inactivity. But discord called forth his exertions ; for the soldiery, when released from militar}^ labours, grew wanton from too much rest. Trebellius having evaded the rage of the army by flight, was shortly allowed to resume the command, the licentiousness of the soldiery becoming as it were a composition for the safety of the general. This sedition ended without bloodshed. XI. Nor did Vectius Bolanus, although the civil wars still continued, harass Britain by restoring dis- cipline. There was the same inactivity towards the enemy, and the same insubordination in the garri- sons ; but Bolanus, being a good man and not dis- liked, acquired affection instead of authority. XII. But when, with the rest of the world, Ves- pasian had recovered Britain, we see distinguished generals, famous armies, and the enemy dispirited : Petilius Cerealis immediately excited terror by at- tacking the state of the Brigantes, which was esteem- ed the most populous of the province. Many bat- C. 2.] OF BRITAIN. 95 ties were fought, some of which were bloodv, and a great part of the Brigantian territory was either con- quered or invaded. XIII. But although Cerealis had diminished the care and fame of his successor, the burthen was sustained by Julius Frontinus, a man of high cou- rage. Overcoming at once the spirit of the enemy and the difficulties of the country, he subjugated the warlike and powerful nation of the Silures. XIV. To him succeeded Agricola, who not only maintained the peace of the province ; but for seven years carried on war against the Caledonians and their warlike king Galgacus. He thus added to the Roman emj^ire nations hitherto unknown. XV. But Domitian envying the superior glory of Agricola, recalled him, and sent his lieutenant Lucullus into Britain, because he had suffered lances of a new form, Lucculeas, to be named after him. XV^I. His successor was Trebellius, under whom the two provinces namely Vespasiana and Maveta were wrested from the Roman government ; for tiie Romans gave themselves up to luxury. XVII. About this time the emperor Hadrian visiting this island, erected a wall justly wonder- ful, an(J left Julius Severus his deputy in Britain. ()6 A^TIENT STATE [B. II. , XVIII. From this time notliing worthy of at- tention is related, until Antoninus Pius carried on so many wars by his generals. He conquered the Britons by means of Lollius Urbicus, the propraetor, and Saturninus prsefect of the fleet, and, the bar- barians being driven back, another wall was built. He recovered the province afterwards called Va- lentia. XIX. Pius dying, Aurelius Antoninus gained many victories over the Britons and Germans. XX. On the death of Antoninus, when the Ro- mans deemed their acquisitions insufficient, they suffered a great defeat under Marcellus. XXI. To him succeeded Pertinax, who conducted himself as an able general. XXII. The next was Ciodius Albinus, who* con- tended with Severus for the sceptre and purple. XXIII. After these the first who enjoyed the title of lieutenant was Virius Lupus: he did not perform many splendid actions; for his glory was intercepted by the unconquerable Severus, who, having rapidly put the enemy to flight, repaired the wall of Hadrian, now become ruinous, and restored it to its former perfection. Had he lived, he intended to extirpate the very name of the barbarians, but he died by the C. 1.] OF BRITAIN. 97 visitation of God^ among the Brigantes, in the city of Eboracum. XXIV. Alexander succeeded, who gained some victories in the east, and died at Edessa. XXV. His successors were the lieutenants Luci- lianus, M. Furius, N. Philippus ********* who, if we except the preservation of the boundaries, performed hardly any thing worthy of notice. XXVI. Afterwards ***** The rest is ivantin^. COMMENTARY ON THE ITINERARY. Ii COMMENTARY ON THE ITINERARY. JN o people are so barbarous as to be totally destitute of the means of internal communication ; and in proportion as they become more civilized and have more intercourse with other nations, these means are augmented and facilitated. By the early accounts of the Britons it appears that they maintained a considerable foreign commerce, that they had formed towns or large communities, and used chariots for warlike, and undoubtedly for civil pur- poses. Hence it is evident that their internal communications must have been free and numerous. We need not therefore be sur- prised, if, after the lapse of so many centuries, marks of such British roads appear even at present to a carefiil observer, differing in many respects from the roads subsequently made by the Romans, and traversing the island in every direction. Those antient ways may be distinguished from those made by the Romans by unequivocal marks. J. They are not raised nor paved, nor always straight ; but often wind along the tops or sides of the chains of hills which lie in their cotuse. 102 COMMENTARY ON II. They do not lead to Roman towns, or notice such towns, except when placed on the sites of British fortresses. III. They are attended by tumuli like those of the Romans; but usually throw out branches, which, after running parallel for some miles, are reunited to the original stem. When the Romans obtained a footing in this island, they direct- ed all their operations, according to their practice, by military prin- ciples. They civilized indeed as they conquered, but conquest was their principal object. Hence, as each tribe was successively sub- dued, they fortified such primary posts as were best adapted to support their future operations, established secondary posts to se- cure their communications, and connected the whole by military ways. From local circumstances, and the principles of war, tlieir primary posts were either at or near the Sites of the British towns, or on the principal rivers. If therefore the British towns and trackways were suited to their purposes, they adopted them ; if not, they constructed others. But both their towns and roads differed materially from those of the original inhabitants. The Romans in their towns or fortresses followed the system of their own castra- raetation, in like manner as in modern warfare the construction of permanent and temporary works is guided by the same ge- neral principles. These towns are of a regular figure, bounded by lines as straight as the shape of the ground will permit, gene- rally square or oblong, and consisting commonly in a single wall and ditch, unless in positions peculiarly dangerous, or where local circumstances rendered additional defences necessary. On the Contrary the British towns, which were occupied by the Romans, although irregularly shaped, still partake of their original figure. Specimens of the first kind, or perfect Roman towns, may be THE ITINERARY. 103 seen in Colchester^ Winchester, Caerleon, Caervvent, Castor near Norwich, and all the military stations bordering on tlie wall of Severus. Of the latter in Bath, Silchester, Kentchester, Canter- bury, and other places. Similar marks of difference between the original British track- ways and the Roman roads appear in the Foss, and the Iknield Street J — the latter, during the greater part of its course, keeping along the chain of hills which lay in its way, not leading decidedly to Roman towns, throwing out parallel branches, attended always with tumuli, still bearing its British name, and appearing from its direction to have been made rather for commercial than militaiy purposes. On the other hand the adopted roads, but more especially those made by the Romans themselves, are distinguished by peculiar marks. Posts or towns are placed on them at nearly regular distances, seldom exceeding twenty miles, the length of a single march, and also at the point where two roads intersect each other, or where several roads diverge*. These roads are elevated with surprising labour to the height of ten feet, and sometimes even more, in- stances of which maybe seen on the heath near Woodyates Inn in Dorsetshire, near Old Sarum on the side of Ford, in Chute Park, Wilts, between Ancaster and Lincoln, and still moreremark- iiblyon Bramhani Moor, near Tadcaster in Yorkshire. They were formed of materials often brought from a considerable distance, such as chalk, pebbles, or gravel ; and the most considerable are paved with stones, which are visible to this day. Tumuli also, * 'I'his syacm is fynneJ on Itie iduic piinciples as that, of modern forti ficatioti. 104 COMMENTARY OT^ which seem to have been the direction-posts of antiquity, attend- ed their course, and occur in almost every instance where a road descends a hill, approaches a station, or throws ofFa branch. An- other peculiarity of the Roman ways is their straight direction, from which they seldom deviate, except to avoid a rapid ascent or descent, to throw off another road, or to approach a station, which, fi"om the circumstances before mentioned, had been fixed out of the general line. Of this there is a curious instance where the Foss, in approaching Cirencester from the north, meets the Akeman Street, bearing to the same point from the north-east, and evidently bends out of its course to join and enter the station with it. Of many of the Roman roads, not only in England, but in the greater part of the Roman empire, an account has been preserved under the name of the Itinerary of Antoninus, which specifies the towns o9 stations on each road, and shows the distances between them. This record was long supposed to be a public directory or guide for the march of soldiers; but if this were the case, it is ex- tremely confused and imperfect. It often omits in one Iter or jour- ney towns which are directly in its course, and yet specifies them in another, as may be seen in the first, second, sixth, and eighth Iters. It traces the same road more than once, and passes unno- ticed some of the most remarkable roads in the island, namely a great part of the Foss, and the whole of the Pla Devana (a road from Colchester to Chester), Hence this Itinerary has been more justly considered as the heads of a journal formed by some tra- veller or officer, who visited the different parts of the empire from business or duty ; and, as Mr, Reynolds conjectures with great ap- pearance of probability, in the suite of the emperor Adrian. In THE ITINERARY. . 105 this light it may be considered as copious, and the advantages which it has afforded to the antiquary will be gratefully and univei-s.illy acknowledged. Still, however, from the incoherence which ap- pears in that part rt:Liting to our island, and from the mutilated copies which have been found, there is reason to imagine that the whole of this interesting record has not escaped the ravages of time. Such an itinerary, but varying in many respects flom that of Antonine, is one of the most important parts of the work now presented to the reader. Jn fixing the sites of the towns specified in these Itineraries, our antiquaries have assumed the most unjustinable latitude. The mere resemblance of a name was considered as a reason sufficient to outweigh all others ; even the great Camden suffered himself to be misled by this resemblance, infi.KingAriconium at Kentchcster, Camalodunum at Maldon, Bennavcnna at Bensford, Pons ^lii at Pont Eland, and Ad-Ponteni at Paunton. The explanation of the names to suit the supposed situation has been another fruitful source of error 3 not only British and Latin, but Saxon, Greek, and even Hebrew, have been exhausted to discover significant ap- pellations ; and where one language was not sulficient, half a word has been borrowed from one language and half from another to support a favourite hypothesis*. The commentary now presented to the reader is founded on the following principles. * On this subject it may not be improper to observe, that tlie name of Cait.or, Cester, or Chester, generally points oat a Roman station j and Sam, Street, Stane and Stone, (Strat, and .Stan, when cou)i)Ounded) as gene- rally =Iiow the course of a British or Roman way. 10b COMMENTARY ON I. The vestiges of roads actually existing are taken as much as possible for guides ; and the extremes or direction of each Iter, ascertained from two or more undoubted stations, or other un-^ equivocal proofs. II. In general, no place is regarded as the site of a Roman sta- tion, unless fixed Roman remains, such as buildings, baths, &c. are found at or near it ; and unless it is situated on, or near the line of a Roman road. III. An exceptionhas, however, been sometimes unavoidably made to this rule. After the Romans had established their power, and com- pleted their system of internal communication, they undoubtedlyles- sened the number of their garrisons, to avoid either too great a divi- sion of their force, or to reduce that part of it which was necessarily stationaiy. Hence we have sometimes considered the direction of the road, and the general distance, as sufficient data for determining a station or stations, either when they were situated between two considerable fortified points, or when covered by others on every side J because it is probable such posts were merely tempo- rary, and were dilapidated or demolished, even before the decline of the Roman power. IV. In assigning a specific Roman name to a place, it has not been deemed sufficient that fixed antiquities or other equivalent evidence prove a town to have existed on the spot, unless the order of the names, and the distances marked in the Itinerary, jus- tify the appellation. V. Where the line of the Roman road is tolerably perfect, no station is sought far from it, except where the excess of the Itine- rary over the real distance, or accurate measurement, affbrds suf^ ficient authority for the deviation. THE ITINERARY. lOf V[. The numbers which determine the distances being writ- ten in Roman numerals, which gave great latitude for errors* and substitutions, recourse has been had to this rule. Where the road still exists, the whole intermediate space be- tween two stations already determined, has been examined to dis- cover what p'aces, from their relative distance, from their site, or the antiquities found in them, have the fairest claim to be consi- dered as Roman posts j and to such places the names have been affixed according to tlie evidence afforded in the Itinerary. After this development of the principles on which we have pro- ceeded in our examination, it is necessary to add a few observations on the Roman mile, tlie standard of measurement used in com- piling the Itineraries; because many difficulties in determining the stations arise from our uncertainty respecting its real length. It may indeed appear easy to ascertain this point, by a careful mea- surement of the space between two miliary columns, still existing on any known Roman road. But in Britain such an experiment has been hitherto impracticable ; for the columns in our island have been so universally defaced or removed, that, far from two ex- isting on the same road, only one has been found f whose original situation is known with any degree of certainty. In France and Italy many of these columns still exist, and Danville has adduced three instances in Laiicnicdoc, in which the distances between '* For example these marks' ' ' ^\ being the mutilated parts of numerals, might have been easily tiaiislormed by tlic copyistiiito ilNI. Xlll. VIII. X\ I, XIX. or XXI. and sin.nle iiumiTals uii-lit hiv,' bci'ii omitted, as XX. u:iil XXIH. f.aXlX. andXXXllI. f Near Leicester. 108 COMMENTARY OK them accurately measured amounted in one to 756, in another to 753, and in a third to 752 toises and two feet. The average 754 toises and two feet, seems to determine the length of the Roman mile with sufficient precision j and the result is con- firmed by a comparison with the Roman foot, still preserved in the capitol ; for the exact length of the miles between the miliary columns on the Appian way, in the neighbourhood of Rome, as measured by Bianchini, was 5010 of these Roman feet, which reduced to toises is 756 toises 4 feet and a half. From these results Danville estimates the Roman mile at 7 55 toises, or 1 593 yards * English measure. Unfortunately this mensuration does not lessen the difficulties of the English antiquary j for the distance between any two of our known stations, if measured by this standard, disagrees in almost every instance with the numbers of the Itineraries. Different con- jectures have been advanced to solve this difficulty. One, supported by the respectable authority of Horsley, is, that the Romans mea- sured only the horizontal distance, without regarding the inequa- lities of the surface ; or that the space between station and station was ascertained from maps accurately constructed. This idea re- ceives some support from a fact acknowledged b)'^ every British antiquary, namely, that the Itinerary miles bear a regular propor- tion to the English miles on plains, but fall short of them in hilly grounds. Another opinion is, that the Itinerary miles were not measured by an invariable standard, but in the distant provinces were derived from the common measures of the country. In sup- port of this conjecture a supposed coincidence between the com- Hist d.! IWcademie, T. 83, p. 66) THE ITINERARY. 109 puted and measured miles, noticed by Horsley and others, has been adduced ; but if this were the case, there would not be so exact a conformity between the miles of France and Italy as ap- pears in the instance before mentioned. To all these difficulties another is added by the compilers of the Itineraries, who never reckoned tlie fraction of a mile, but stated the amount in round numbers j Antonine frequently inckiding the fraction at one station, and Richard at the next. From these causes, and from the frequent corruptions of the numbers, it is dif- ficult, if not impossible, to ascertain the exact space even between any two posts which are sufficiently near to afford a foundation for a correct measurement. The distances of the British Itinerary, if taken alone, will therefore afford but little certain help to the an- tiquary in determining doubtful stations, though, when supported by the other proofs of antiquity before enumerated, the evidence they furnish may justly be deemed conclusive. To remove, however, as many causes of error as possible, con- siderable pains have been taken to correct the numbers, by a com- parison of all the earliest and most authentic copies of the Itine- rary. These are The Itinerary of Talbot, published in Leland's works. That of Camden. Two copies by Harrison, published first in Holingshed, and republished by Burton. That of Gale. That of Surita, who collated five copies, four of which he thus designates : — I. Bibliothecae Regiae ad D. Laurent, vctustiss. Codex Ovetensis iEra lOCCCCXX dcscriptus. 110 COMMENTARY ON 2. Bibliothecae Blandiniae pervetustus codex a CCCC. circiter annus transcriptus. 3. Bibliothecae Neapolitanorum Regum qui post cardinalis de Ursinis fuit anno M. CCCCXXVII, exscriptus. 4. Christophori Longolii exemplar ab H. Stephano. Parisiis editum, anno M. JO XII. As the Roman posts and roads were in a great degree connected with, or derived from, the British towns and trackways, we proceed to trace first the course of the British roads which still exist, and to specify the towns whose sites are known, premising that of the ninety-two capital towns of the Britons commemorated by historians, the names of only eighty-eight have been preserved. The British ways were, — 1. The Watling Street, or Irish road, in two branches, northern and southern. 2. The Iknield Street, or road of the Iceni, the inhabitants of the eastern coast. 3. The Ryknield Street, leading through the country of the Upper Iceni or Coritani. 4. The Ermyn Street, leading from the coast of Sussex to the south-east part of Scotland. 5. The Akeman Street, or intermediate road between the Iknield and Ryknield Street. 6. The Upper Salt-way, leading from the salt-mines at Droit- wich to the coast of Lincolnshire. 7. The Lower Salt-way, leading from the same mines to the south-eastern coast. 8. A road which appears to have skirted the western coast^ as the Ermyn Street did the eastern. THE ITINERARY. 1 1 1 Besides these, there is reason to conjecture from several de- tached pieces, that another road followed the shores round the island. WATLING STREET. The south-eastern branch of the Watling Street proceeded from Richborough on the coast of Kent, to Canterbury ; and from thence, nearly in the line of the present turnpike, towards Roches- ter. It left that city to the right, passed the Medvvay by a ford, and ran almost straight, through lord Darnley's park, to South- fleet. It bent to the left to avoid the marshes near London, continued along a road now lost to Holwood Hill, the capital of the Rhemi, and then followed the course of the present road to London. — Having crossed the Thames, it ran by Edgeware to Verulam ; and from thence, with the present great Irish road, through Dunstable and Towcester to Weedon. Hence, instead of bending to the left, with the present turnpike, it proceeded straight by Dovebridge, High Cross, Fazeley, Wall, and Wel- lington, to Wroxeter. It then passed the Severn, and continued by Rowton, Pen y Pont, and Bala, to Tommen y Mawr, where it divided into two branches. One ran by Bath Kellert to Caer- narvon and Anglesea, the other by Dolwyddelan, through the mountains to the banks of the Menai, where it joined tlie north- eastern branch (which will be presently described), and ended at Holy Head, the great port of the Irish. In its course are the British towns Rhutupis, Richborough, Dii- rovernum, Canterbuiy, Durobrivce, Rochester, Noviomagus, Hol- wood Hill, Trinolantum, London, Verolamium, St. Albans, Du- Tocolrivce, Dunstable, Uricordum, Wroxeter, Mediolanwn on th« ii2 COMMENTARY ON banks of the Tanad, Segonlium, Caer Segont, and possibly atou-n^ of whicli the name is lost, at Holy Head. The north-western branch of the Watling Street, coming from the interior of Scotland by Cramond and Jedburgh, enter England at Chew Green, and continues by Riechester to Corbridge. There, crossing the Tyne, it ran through Ebchester, Lanchester, and Einchester, and passed tlie Tees by a ford near Pierce Bridge. Hence it went by Catterick, Newton, Mashara, and Kirby Mal- side to Ilkley, and near Halifax to Manchester, Over the moors between these two last places it is called the Devil's Causeway. From Manchester, where it passed the Mersey, it proceeded by Street, Northwich, Chester, Caerhun, and over the mountains to Aber, where it fell into the south-western branch, in its course to Holy Head. On it were the British towns, Bremeniiim, Riechester, Epiacum, Lanchester, Vinovium, Binchester, Catar adonis, Catterick, Olica- Tia, Ilkley, and Deva, Chester, THE IKNIELD STREET, Or road of the Iceni, proceeds from the coast near Great Yar- piouth. Passing through Taesborough, it runs by Icklingham and Newmarket, and, skirting the chain of hills which stretches through Cambridgeshire, Bedfordshire, Buckinghamshire, and Oxfordshire, continues by Bournbridge to Icoldon and Royston (where it inter- sects the Ermin Street). Thence it proceeds by Baldock, over Wil- bury Hill, to Dunstable (where it crosses the Watling Street), Tring, Wendover, Elsborough, near Richborough Chinor, Watlington, Woodcote, and Goring, and, passing the Thames at Streetly, throws off a collateral branch, which will be noticed under the name of the 8 I THE ITINERARY. 113 RiDGEWAT, From hence it proceeded, as Stukeley imagined, by Aldworth, Newbury Street, Ashmansworth, Tangley, and Tidvvorth, to Old Sarum. Thence by the two Stratfords, across Vernditch Chase, Woodyates Inn, the Gussages, Badbury, Shapwick, Shitterton, Maiden Castle, Eggardon, Bridport, Ax- minster, Hooitcn, Exeter, Tolness, &c., to the Land's End, The collateral branch called the Ridgeway, ran from Stretly along the hills, by Cuckhamsley Kill, Whitehorse Hill, and Ash* bury, towards Abury, from whence its course is unknown. Pos- sibly it ran towards Glastonbury. From Elworthy barrows, above Taunton, it passes south-westerly into Devonshire, and from Stret- ton in Cornwall, it kept along the ridge of hills to Redruth and the Land's End. The British towns on this way were Ad Taum, Taesborough, the antient capital of the Iceni Magni, Durocolrivce, Dunstable, Sor- liodtimim. Old Sarum, Durmum, probably Maiden Castle, Isca, Exeter, Tamara, a post on the Tamar, Folula on the Fowey, and Cenia on theFal. On the Ridgeway, possibly Jvalonia, Glastonbury, Termohs, by some supposed to be Molland in Devon, Artavia, Mu- sidum, near Stratton, and Halangium, Carnbre. RYKNIELD STREET, Or street of the upper Iceni, said to begin at the mouth of the Tyne, ran by Chester le Street to Binchester, where it joined the Watling Street, and continued with it to Catterick. Then, bearing more easterly, it ran with the present great northern road to within two miles of Borough Bridge, where it left the turnpike to the right, and crossed the Eure to Aldborough. From thence it went 114 COMMENTARY ON by Coptgrave, Eibston, Spofforth, through Stokeld Park, to Thor- ner. Medley, Foleby, Bolton, Graesborough, Holme, Great Brook near Tretown, Chesterfield, Alfreton, Little Chester, Egginton, to Burton, and Wall (where it crossed the Watling Street). Thence through Sutton Colfield, to Birmingham, King's Norton, Alchester, Bitford, Sedgebarrow, Tewkesbury, Glocester, Lidney, Chepstow, and probably b)' Abergavenny, Brecon, Landilo, and Caermarthen to St, David's. It passed the British towns of Finovium, Binchester, Cataracton, Catterick, Isurium, Aldborough, Etocetum, Wall, Alauna, Al- cester, Glevum, Glocester, Maiidunum, Caermarthen, and Mena- pia, St. David's. THE ERMYN STREET Came from the eastern side of Scotland, and, crossing the Tweed west of Berwick, ran near Wooler, Hedgely, Brampton, Brink- burn, Netherwitten, Hartburn, and Rial, to Corbridge, where it joined the North Watling Street, Passing with that Way the two great rivers the Tyne and the Tees, it continued to Catterick, where it divided into two branches. The western branch went with the Ryknield Street as far as Ald- borough, and then, leaving that way to the right, proceeded by Little Ousebourn, toHelensfcjrd, overBramham Heath, toAberford^ Castleford, Houghton, Stapleton, Advvick, Doncaster, Bawtry, and probably by Tuxford, Southv/ell, and over the Trent to Thorp, (where it passed the Foss) Staunton, and Stainby, where it joined the Eastern branch. This branch ran from Catterick by North Al- lerton, Thirsk, Easingwold, Stamford Bridge, Market Weighton and South Cave, and, crossing the Humber, continued by Wintring- ham, Lincoln, and Ancaster, to near Witham, when it was reunited THE ITINERARY. 115 with the western branch above mentioned. Both continued to Brig Casterton, near Stamford^ Chesterton, Stilton, Godman- chester, Royston (where it crossed the Icknield Street), Bunting- ford, Puckeridge, Ware Park, west of Broxbourn, Cheshunt, Enfield, Wood Green, and London. Here it again divided into two branches. The more westerly went by Darking, Coldharbour, Stone Street, and Pulborough to Chichester j while the easterly was continued by Bromley, Holwood Hill, Tunbridge Wells, Wad- hurst, Mayfield, and Eastbourn, to Pevensey. On it were the British towns Vinovium, Binchester, Cataractonis, Catterick, Isurium, Aldborough, Lindum, Lincoln, Durnomagus, Castor near Peterborough, Trinovayiium, London, Regentium or Regnum, Chichester, Noviomagus, Holwood Hill, and Anderida Partus, Pevensey. AKEMAN STREET Appears to have passed firom the eastern side of the island, pro- bably by Bedford, Newport Pagnel, Stony Stratford, and Buck- ingham (or as others think by Fenny Stratford and Winsborough), to Alcester. It then ran by Kirklington, Woodstock, Stonefield, Astall, and Coin St. Alwin's, to Cirencester, Rodmarton, Cher- rington, Bagsp^th and Symonds' Hall. From thence it is said to be continued by Cromehall to Aust, where, passing the Severn, it probably ran through Caerwent, Caerleon, and along the coast by CaerdifF, Neath, Lwghor, to Caermarthen, and the Irish port at St. David's. The British towns were Corinum, Cirencester, Ferita Silurum, Caerwent, hca, Caerleon, Maridunum, Caermarthen, and Menu- pia, St. David's. I 2 Il6 COMMENTARY ON THE UPPER SALT- WAY, Which appears to have been the communication between the sea coast of Lincolnshire and the Salt-mines at Droitvvich. It is first known as leading from the neighbourhood of Stainsfield, to- wards Paunton and Denton, and then running not far from Saltby and Croxton^ is continued straight by Warmby and Grimston, to Sedgehill on the Foss Here it appears to bear towards Barrow on tlie Soar, and crossing Charnwood Forest, is again seen at Stretton on the borders of Warwickshire, from whence it is easily traced to Birmingham and over the Lickey to Droitwich. British town Saline, Di'oitwich. The SECOND SALT- WAY is little known, although the parts here described have been actually traced. It came from Droitwich, crossed Worcestershire under the name of the Salt- Way, ap* pears to have passed the Avon, somewhere below Evesham, tended towards the chain of hills above Sudeley Castle, where it is still visi- ble, attended by tumuli as it runs by Hawling. Thence it proceeds to Northleach; where it crossed the Foss, in its way to Coin St. Aldwin's, on the Akeman Street, and led to the sea coast of Hampshire. Fenta BelgarumyWinchester, and Partus Magnus, Porchester, or Clausejitum, Bittern near Southampton — were probably situated in its course. In many places are vestiges of a continued road skirting the west- ern side of the island, in the same manner as the Ermyn Street did the eastern, of which parts were never adopted by the Romans. There is great reason to suppose it British, because it connects many of the British towns. It appears to have commenced on the coast of Devon, perhaps not far from the mouth of the Ex, and to have gone by Exeter, Taunton, Bridgewater, Bristol, Glocester, Kid- THE ITINERARY. 117 derminster, Claverley, Weston, High Offley, Betley, Middle- wich, Northwich, Warrington^ Preston, Lancaster. Here pro- bably dividing into two branches, one ran by Kendal, Penrith, and Carlisle, to the extreme parts of the island, while the other passed, by Kirby Lonsdale and Orton, to Kirby Thure, from whence it continued under the name of the Maiden-Way, by the Wall and Bewcastle into the interior parts of Scotland, On this Street were Isca, Exeter, Uxella, possibly near Bridge- water, G/eyM7n,Glocester, Branogeniiim, Worcester, Salince, Droitr wich, Coccium, Blackrode, and Z Icianis XXVIII. Slukdey. 4 Corisenais XXX. Iter 17. * Durolisponte, Iter 17. 5 Iter 17, XXX. •< Iter 17, XXX. THE ITINERARY. 123 ANTONINE, Iter IX. Durolitutn C'Ksaromagum Canouiura XV XVI XII V. XXVI. Camalodunum Villi VIII Ad Ansam VI Combretonium Sitomagum Venta Icenorum Iter 5. Icianos Camboricuin XV XXII XXXI XXXV XXXII. Durolipontem Durobrivar. XXV XXXV XVIII. Causennim Lindum XXX XXVI XX. XXXVI. XXX Various Readings of Antonine. 124 ^^eOMMENTARY ON As it is fifty-one measured miles from London to Colchestei? ^ and as it is probable that the stone from whence tlie Roman miles were measured was at least one mile west of Whitechapel churchy we cannot allow any material deviation from the courseof the pre- sent road, except in the neighbourhood of the capital, where the Roman road, instead of passing through Mile End, went much straighter over the Lee at Oldford, and fell again into the course of the present turnpike at Stratford. The Itinerary allowing only fifty-two miles between London and Colchester, and the fifth Iter of Antonine agreeing with this of Richard, by stating twenty- eight as the distance between London and Ccesarovmgus, we may implicitly adopt the distances here given, and fix the intermediate stations near Rumford, Chelmsford, and Kelvedon, From Colchester the road ran to the Stouk, where probably stood the Mansio ad Ansam. From hence to Castor near Norwich (the Venla Icenorum) the stations and course of the road are unknown. Some commentators have supposed it ran westerly by Brettenham and Tbetford ; others by Ipswich, Stowmarket, and Scole Inn^ and others have carried it more easterly by Ipswich and Blyth- burgh, or Dunwich, to the capital of the Iceni. In favour of the first there is rnerely the supposed resemblance of the name of Brettenham to Cambretonium ; of the second, traces of a Roman way called the Pye Road ; and of the third, a British track-way, and another Roman road called the Stone Street. Butthe distances suit none of these sites, and no Roman remains have any where been found, between the Stour and Castor, sufficient to justify an alteration of the numerals. Icianis may have been Icklingham^ and Camboricum was THE ITINERARY. 123 most probably at Cambridge, from whence there is a Roman road discoverable to Lincoln. To the first station, Godmanchester, this Iter goes on the great communication between Colchester and Chester, which for the sake of distinction may be called the Fia Devana; and from Godmanchester to Lincoln, cntheeasteni brancli of tiie Ermyn Street, which was adopted by tlie Romans. Twenty miles from Godmanchester, we find the great station of Chesterton on one side of the Nen, and Castor on the other ; which probably gave rise to the two names of Durohriva, and Dumomagus, the Roman and British towns severally noticed by Antonine and Richard, About twenty-five miles further, in the course of the road, which cannot be mistaken, we find Ancas- ter, the Isinnis, Corisemm, or Causennis of the Itineraries, from whence twenty-one additional miles bring us to Lincoln. 126 COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, Iter IV. (39) A Lindo ad Vallum usque, sic : — corrected numbers. (40) Argolico XII II (^41) Dauo XX Ibi intras Maxhnaiii Ca?- sariensein (42) Legotio- m. p. XVI (43) Ehiiraco Municip. olini ColoniaSexta-i XXJ (44) Isufio (45) Cattaractoiii 3 (4(3) AdTisani (47) \'inovio (48) Epiaco (19) Ad Murum trans Murum leutiain (50)Alauna amne (51) Tucda flumine (52) Ad Valium XVI XXIIIl X XII XVIII I Vims intras Va- XXV XXX XIIIl XXI XVI XXI XVII XXIIII XII X XIIII VJIII XXV XXXV Sites oftheStations. From Lincoln to the Wall. Littleborough. Doncaster. Castlcford. York. Aldborough. Catterick. Pierce Bridge. Binchcster. Lancliester. Hal ton Chester on the Wall. Banks of the Coquet. Banks of the Tweed. The Wall. IierSandS, Eburaco. 3 CataractoneXL. The fourth Iter left Lincoln with the Eastern Ermyn Street, which ran to the Humber, and, after continuing on ft about five miles, turned suddenly to the left, pursuing its course in a straight line to the Trent, which it passed immediately opposite to the sta- tion of Littleborough. The Roman road may be traced from hence to Austerfield and Doncastek, where it fell in with the Western Ermyn Street, and is visible all the way by Castle- ford, Aberford, and Tadcaster to York. In this Iter, the station of Tadcaster is passed unnoticed, as in the former the station of Eri^ Casterton near Stamford. THE ITINERARY. 12; ANTONINE, Iter V. Segelucuin 1 Agclocuin, Iter 8. ^ Danum Legroliuin XJIII xxr XVI ■Lhuracuni XXI su rill III } fsubrifiantuin S XVII Iter 1 inv. Vjiinvium XXII Variations oftheNume- RALS IN AnTONINE. XXini.Ifer XXVII. XVI. From York the Iter is continued along the left bank of the Ouse, till it crossed the river to Ald BOROUGH. From hence re- joining the Western Ermyn Street, it passed the Eure, and ran straight through Catterick to the Tees, which it crossed at Pierce- bridge. It continued by the Royal Oak, St. Andrew Aukland, and the Bishop's Park, to Binchf.ster, where, after fording the Were, it went with the North Watling Street to Lanchester j and, without noticing either Ebchester or Corbridge, over theTyne IoHaltonChf.stek on the Wall. Here separating from the North Watling Street, it ran with the Ermyn Street, now known in North- umberland by the name of the Devil's Causeway, to the bank of the CoauET, and theTwEi;D, and entering Scutland on the cast, wa^^ continued to the wall of Antcjuinc. 28 UOMMEr.TARY ON RICHARD, Iter V. (52) A Limite Prseturiam usque. To Flamborough Head. sic: — corrected numbers. (53) Curia' (54) Ad fines Ciiew Green. \55) Biemenio VII Riecliester. (56) Corstoplio XX XXV Corbridge. (57) Viiidoinura Villi vriri Ebrhester. C-i?) A'iiidovio- XVIIII XVIIII Binchester. (-15) Cattaractoni XXII XXII Catterick. (43) Eboraco XL XL York. (58) Derventione VII VII On the Derwcntnear Stamford Bridge. (59) Delgovicia 3 XIII (60) PriBturio 3 XXV XXXVIll near Flamboroiigli Head. ' Probably Corium, Stukeley. ^ Vincn io, It. 4. ^ XXXVIII. Sites ofthe Stations. In regard to part of the country traversed by this Iter, there ap- pears to have been so little connection between the work of our author and the map which accompanies it, that we can rely little on the latter either to assist or correct us. This Iter is made to begin from Curia, a town probably on the confines of some petty kingdom, and to pass to the first certain post of Bremenium, or RiECHESTER. Now, ou referring to the map. Cam the principal town of the Gadeni, so far from lying on the road which leads to Brememum, the capital of theOttadini, is considerably to the west- ward of its course. From this disagreement, commentators have suspected a mistake of the transcriber, and imagine that Curia is intended for Corium. It is certain, at least, that this Iter, running on the east side of the island, on the track of the Northern Watling Street, enters Northumberland at Chew Green, goes from thence THE ITINERARY ]Q9 ANTON INE, Iter I. VaUIATION of the NlME- RALS IN AmTONINE. Bremenium Corstopilum XX Vindonioram Villi Vinoviain XVlIll Cattaractonein XXII Jsurium XXIJII Eboracum Leg. VI vict.XllIJ XVIII. XIJI Derventioiiem VII Delgovitiara XIII Praetorium XXV RiECHESTER (leaving unnoticed the station at Risingham) and runs with it to CoRBRiDGE, EbchesteRj Binchester, Catteuick, and York. From York to Flamborough Head, a Roman road may still be traced } and as the distance agrees with the Itinerary, and there must have been a Roman post on or near that headland, we should think it more probable that this was the site of Prceturiwn*, although we have not yet discovered the remains of any post on the Derwent, or the intermediate station of Delgovicia. So many Roman roads from different quarters point towards Stamford bridge, that there is no doubt the station of Derventio was near it. * This Prcelurium and the Prcclorium of Antonine must be carefully distin- guished from the Petuaria, mentioned by our author in the 1 7th Iter, for Pf- luaria was certainly at Brough on the Hiimber. 130 COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, Iter VI. (43) Ab Eboraco Devam usque, sic : — corrected numl'ers. Villi XXXII XXIII (61)Calcaria m. p. Villi (62) Camboduno XXII (63) Mancunio' XVJII (64) Finibus Maximas et Fla- vin xvrii (65) Condate (20) Deva XVII XVIII VI XXIIJ XVIII Sites OFTHE Stations. From York to Chester. Tadcaster. Slack. Manchester. Stretford on Mersey. Kinderton. Chester. Iter 10, Mancunio— Condale XXIII. Such appears to be the incorrectness of the numerals attached to this Iter, as well as to the corresponding Iter of Antonine, thai, although four of the six stations are well known, and a fifth can scarcely be mistaken, yet we can no other way obviate the difficulty than by supposing a station omitted, or by altering the numerals,, none of which, except the first, agree with the distances between the vestiges of the different stations and their supposed sites j for example, in the first part between York and Manchester, where the Itinerary gives only 4g miles, the nearest road through Hea- thersfield amounts to 65. As the only great and undoubted Roman station between Tad- caster and Manchester is at Slack (for the camps at Kirklees, and Castleshaw, are only temporary posts), it will perhaps be justifiable to fix this point as the site of Camlodunum ; to sup- pose ten miles omitted in this stage, and in the next to conjec- ture that, by a common error in copying the Roman numerals, XVIII. has been substituted for XXIII. the exact distance from Slack to Manchester. THE ITINERARY. 131 ANTONINE, Iter II. Calcarim CamboHunum Mamucium Villi XX XVIII Condate XVIII Devam, Leg. XX. vict. XX Variations of the Nume- rals IN Antonine, XXX. xxni. As the Mersey was undoubtedly the boundary on the west be- tween tlie Roman provinces of Maxima and F]avia, and as the Roman road still existing crossed it at Stretford, we fix the next point there, and change the number XVIJ. to VI. The two next stations of Condale and Beva, the numerals (with a slight alter- ation) permit us to fix at Kinderton and Chester. It is worthy of remark, that with these alterations the sum total of the numerals remains nearly the same. 132 COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, Iter VII. (66) A Portu Sistuntiorum Ebora- curn usque, sic : — (67) Rerigonio XXIII (68) Ad Alpes Peninos VIII (69) Aiicana X (44)Isuric)> XVIII (43) Eboraco XVI corrected numbers. XIII XXIII X XVIII XVII SitesoftheStations. From Freckleton to York. Ribchester. Burrens in Broughton. Ilkley. Aid borough. York. Stuk. XVIIII. This Iter runs from Freckleton on the Ribbleto Ribchester, and then over the mountains to Broughton, Ilkley, Aldbo- ROUGH, and York. As the Roman road is tolerably perfect all the way to Aldborough, and the vestiges of the stations are un- doubted, we are justified in the alteration of the two first numbers, as by this alteration they will correspond with the present distances and the situations of the posts. THE ITINERARY. 133 ANTONINE, Iter II. Isurium Eburacum XVII Variation of the Nume- rals IN Antonine. XVIII. 34 COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, Iter VIII. Sites oftheStations (43) Ab Eboraco Luguvaliutn usque. From York to Carlisle. sic: — COTT€Cl€(i . numbers. (45) Cattaractoni XL XL Catterick. (70)Lataris >XVI XVIII Bowes. (71)Vataris «XVI XIIII Brougli. (72) Brocavonacis ^ XVIII XIII Kirby Thur. (BrovonacJs; (73) Voneda XVTil XIIII Plumpton Wall. (74) Lugubalia *XV1II XIII Carlisle. > Lataris XVII. Stukelmj. -^ XVI. St. 3 XX. St. * Iter 10 inverted, Brocavonacis — Luguvallia, XXII. The road from York to Cattekick has been traced before, and the Roman way from thence to Carlisle ran nearly in the direction of the present turnpike. The only doubt which occurs, therefore, in this Iter is whether, from a similarity of sound, the transcriber of Richard has not erroneously written Brocavonacis forBrovonacis, which are two neighbouring posts in this direction, the first Brougham, and the second Kikby Thur. As the con- jecture is not improbable, the corrected distance is given from the latter. It is worthy of observation that in this Iter four successive V's have been added by mistake of the transcriber, as we before no- ticed, in regard to the X's omitted in the third Iter. THE ITINERARY. 135 ANTONINE, It. II. inv. It. V. Catarractonem Lavatrim Verterim Brovonacim Voredam Luguvallum XLI XVI XIIII XIII XIII XIIII Various Readings of Antonine. XLII. XVU. XII XXI. Iter 5, XVIII. Iter 5, Xm. XX. Iter 3, Brovonacim, Luguvallium XXII. 36 COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, Iter IX. (74) A Luguballio Ptorotonim usque. (75) Trimontio (76) Gadanica (77) Corio (52) Ad Vallum Incipit V^espasiana (78) Alauna (79) Lindo (80) Victoria (81) Ad Hieniam (82) Orrea (83) Ad Tavum (84) Ad TEsicam (85) Ad Tinam (86) Devana m. p. XII VJIII Villi villi Xllll x\ini XXIII Vlll XXIfl (87)AdItunam XXIIII (88) Ad Montem Grauipiuin (89) Ad Selinam (90) Tuessis XVIIII (91) Ptorotone corrected numhers. XIII Villi Villi vim XIIII XVJIIl XXIII Vlll XXIII XXVI XIII X XVII XVII Sites OF THE Stations. From Carlisle to Burgh Head. Birrenswork Hill. Camelon. Kier. Ardoch. Dealgin Ross. Stragetli. On the Tay above Perth. Near Invergowrie. Brechin on South Esk. Fordun. Norman Dikes near Peter Cul- ter. Gleninaihn on the Ithan. Near Knock Hill. On the CuUen near Deskford. On the Spey near Bellie. Burgh Head. Innumerable difficulties occur on every side in endeavouring to explain this Iter. There is great reason to believe that the Tri- montium of this Iter was Birrenswork Hill, and that the road ran from thence along the western side of the island as it is traced in the map of Richard. Camelon is allowed by all antiquaries to be the Jd Fallum : but it is impossible to draw the line between these two points ; for although general Roy has mentioned a road from Carlisle on the eastern side of the Eildon Hills, and another on the western beyond Cleghorn to Castle Caiy, there is little au- thority for the existence of either. Lynekirk has every appear- THE ITINERARY. 137 ance of a station, lay within the territories of the Gadeni, and would suit the situation assigned to Gadanica, but no road has hi- therto been discovered leading to or from it. If the western trended at Biggar as much to the east, as that part which remains in the direction of Glasgow does to the west, it would have passed Borth- with Castle or the Gore, which Roy supposes was the Coriuvi. Admitting the identity of this station would clear up the whole of this Iter to the Wall. There is no doubt that the sites of Lindum, Victoria, and Jd Hiernam- were at Ardoch, Dealgin Ross, and Strageth. Notwithstanding the difficulties which occur in tracing this Iter from Carlisle to the Wall, yet from thence to theTay the di- rection of the road, and the situation of the stations as fixed by general Roy, agree so perfectly with the Itinerary, as to leave no doubt tliat he has ascertained their real position. But although he discovered a road north of the Tay, yet as he found no vestiges of stations, Mr. Chalmers seems to have been more successful in fix- ing the posts between that river and Ptoroton. It does not appear that the road was ever completed : however, from Orrea on the Tay, a little above Perth, he observes, that the communication ran through the passage of the Sidlaw Hills, and along the Carse of Gtjwrie to the north end of the asstuary of the Tay near Dundee, two miles west of which place, and half a mile NORTH OF Invergowrie, are the remains of a Roman camp about two hundred yards square, fortified with a high rampart and spacious ditch. Here he places Jd Tavum. Proceeding hence north-east- erly through the natural opening of the country, and passing in the way the camp at Harefaulds, at tiie distance of twenty- three miles 138 COMMENTARY ON is Brechin on the South Esk, the station Jd JEsicam, exactly in the line laid down in Richard's map, and at the distance given in the Itinerary. Continuing from the South Esk in a north north- easterly direction, at the distance of five miles and a half, we reach the North Esk, the supposed Ad Tinam. We pass that river at King's Ford, and proceeding up the valley of Lutherwater, at the distance of eight miles and a half find Fordun, where there are the remains of two Roman camps. From thence proceeding se- venteen miles, to the well known camp at Raedikes, and conti- nuing in a northerly direction six miles beyond, is the rectangular camp on the Dee at Peter Culter, called Norman Dikes, the De- vana of the Iter. This point is exactly thirty-one miles from Bre- chin on the South Esk, agrees with the aggregate distances in the Itinerary Ad Tinam 8, and Ad Devanam 23, and corresponds with the track delineated on Richard's map. The obvious openings through this rugged country point out the way by which the Romans must have penetrated northerly by the right of Achlea Fiddy and Kinmundy, to Kintore on tlie Don. They followed the Strath to the ford where the high road has always passed to Inverurie, and proceeded north north-west through the moorlands, to the sources of the Ithan, and the camp at Glenmailin, the Ituna of Richard, a distance of twenty-six miles. From thence proceeding northward, across the Doverna at Achengoul, where are still considerable remains of military works, and at the distance of thirteen miles, we reach the high ground north of Foggy lone, at the east side of Knock Hill, the Mons Grampius of the Iter. Hence the road runs to Ad Selinamg which is supposed to be on THE ITINERARY. 139 the CuLLEN near the old Tower of Deskford, at the distance often miles. Following the course of the river and the coast of the Murray Frith, seventeen miles, we arrive at the Roman post of Tuessis, on the high bank of the Spey, below the church of Bel- lie. Seventeen miles further is Burgh Head, the Ptorotone of Richard, no COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, Iter X. Sites of the Sta- TIONS. (91) Ab ultima Ptorotone per me- From BurghHead through diam insulae Isca Damnonorum us- the middle of the island que, sic : — correcled intmhcrs. to Exeter. (92)Vari.s' m. p. VIII ■^ Pores Villi (93) AdTuessim XVIII h >, Cromdall on Spey XX (94) Tamea XXVIIII i« Biaemar Castle XXX (95) XXI go . Barra Castle on Tla XXX (96) In Medio villi Inchstuthill XII (82) Oirea VIII] M C Bertha on Tay Villi (80) Victoria XVII I II Dealgin Ross XXIIIl (52) Ad Vallum'^ XXXII 1 L Camelon XXXII (74) Luguballia LXXX XXII Carlisle C XVI III (9r) Brocavonacis XXII Brougham. (98) AdAIaunam XXXXVII Lancaster. (99) Coccio .... XXXVI Blackrode. (63) Mancunio XVIII XVIII Manchester. {65) Condate XXIII XXIII Kinderton, (100; Mediolano XVIII XVI Chesterton. (15)Etoceto m. p. XXXV XXII XXXIIII Wail. (101) Salinis m. p Droitwich. (102) Glebon Colon. Glocester. (103) Corino XIIII XVIII Cirencester. (104) Aquas Solis m • P XXX Bath. (IO5; Ad Aquas XVIII XX Probably Wells. (106; Ad Uxellam aninera m. p. XXI Probably Bridgewater. (107) Isca m, p. • • • ' XXXXV Exeter. « Villi. Slukele^ /. ^:5 ^X. Iter 9. THE ITINERARY. 141 ANTONINE. Iter 10. {Bremetonacim It. 5. inv. Brocavuru. Coccium Mancunium Condate Mediolanum Iter 13. Clevum, Durocornoviura XX XVHI XVIII XVIII XIIII 142 COMMENTARY ON The' first part of this Iter is taken from general Roy ; and as we have none of the intermediate stations between Carlisle and the Wall, every commentator may choose what route he pleases, although none will coincide with the distances of the Itinerary. From Carlisle, if we place any reliance on the numbers, the next station, Brocavonacis, can only be fixed at Brougham. Thence the road to the banks of the Lune, as well as the sta- tion on it, is uncertain ; for, whether we choose Overbokough or Lancaster, we know of no road to direct us; and the only reason for preferring the latter is the supposed site of the next station, Coccium, at Blackrode, and the course of the road through Lancaster, tending more immediately to that point, than the road through Overborough. The two next stations Mancunium and Condate, as well as the connecting line of road, are well known. From Kinuerton, although there is a Roman Way pointing to Chesterton in Stafford- shire, the Mediolanum of this Iter, and the site of Etocelum is undoubtedly Wall, yet we speak with hesitation of the line of communication betwixt them ; though we presume it ran through Newcastle, Stone, and Ridgeley. From Wall, which is on the Watling Street, the Iter continues along the Ryk- nield Street, through Sutton Colfield Park, to Birmingham. There falling in with the first Salt- Way, it proceeds to Droit- wiCH, and is continued by the Western Road, through Worces- ter, to Glocester. Here, turning nearly at a right angle, it passes by the well known Roman road over Birdlip Hill to Ciren- cester ; and trending to the right proceeds by the Foss to Aquos Soils or Ba.th. Quitting the Foss, and still bearing to the THE ITINERARY. 143 right, it continues along the lower road to Wells, and from thence to Uxella, which was probably at Bridgewater. From the banks of the Parret it ran in the track of the British Way, and the present turnpike by Taunton, Wellington, and Collump- ton, to Exeter, 144 COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, Iter XI. (104) Ab Aquisj per Viam Juliam Menapiam usque, sic :— (108) Ad Abonam m. p. VI (109) Ad Sabrinam VI Unde Trajectu' intras in Brittaniam Secundam (110) Et StationemTrajectum' III (111) VentaSilurum3 Vlll (112)IscaColoiiia Villi Unde fuit AaJ'on Mar- tyr. (1I3)TibiaAmne4 VIII (114) Bovio XX (115)Nido XV (116) Leucaro XV (Muridunum omitt. XX) (lir) Ad Vigesimum XX (118) Ad Menapiam XVIIII Ab hac urbe per m. p. XXX Navigas in Hyberniam. Sites ofthe Stations. From Bathby theJulianWay to St, David's. corrected numbers. vn viiiis Bitton. Sea Mills. HI Severn Side. vim Caerwent. vim Caerleon. XV Banks of the Taaf, Caireu or Caerdiff. XX In Evenny Park. XX Near Neath. X Perliaps Lwghor. XX Caermarthen. XX Castel Flemish*, XVIII Near St. David's. possibly ' Statio Trajectus. Coram. ' Ad Sabrinam. Comm. 3 Villi. Stu. 4 Tibia VII. Stu. * This station has been recently discovered by Mr. Fenton during Iiis re- searches for his history of Pembrokeshire, which is shortly to be published. It lies in the parish of Ambleston. THE ITINERARY. 145 ANTONINE, Iter XIV. inv. Trajectum Aboiiem Ventam Siluruin Iscam Iter 12, inv. Bomiura Nidum Leucarum VI Villi Villi Villi XV XV XV Various Readings of Antomne. vim. Omitted in Harrison, 1. XXVII. XVIII. XXVIII. Bomium omitted in Harrison 1. Bomium and Nidum transposed in Harrison 2. 14b COMMENTARY ON As the course of the Roman road connecting the stations of this Iter is still discernible, we do not hesitate in correcting the imper- fections of Richard by the corresponding Iter of Antonine, At Bit- ton, six miles from Bath, we find marks of a post attended with tumuli, which whether called Alone or Trnjectus* is of little im- portance, because like the next. Sea Mills, it will suit either ap- pellation, from its position on the Avon, and commanding a pas- sage over that river. From Bitton the Roman way ran nearly in the direction of the present turnpike, north of the river as far as St. George's church ; thence it proceeded straight near St. Paul's ; ascended the Downs behind Mr.Daubeney's house to the direction- post, from whence it crossed Durdham Down, and skirted Mrs. Jack- son's park wall to Sea Mills, a great maritime post at the con- fluence of theTrim and the Avon, It continued by lordDe CliiFord's house straight to the Severn, crossed that river and passed by Caldecot Castle through Caerwent and Caerleon to the bank of the Taaf and E WEN Y Park, which last place Roman remains lead us to con- jecture was the site of Bovium. At Neath we have also little hesitation in fixing the site of Nidus, because a road from the Gaer near Brecon evidently leads to the same spot. The remainder of this Iter is obscure. Leucaro has been fixed at LwGHOK, principally from the resemblance of the name. From thence the road may have run to Caermarthen (Maridunum) , which appears to have been omitted ; and was probably conti- * We prefer the name of Abone for Sea Mills, because it beais that name in old deeds; on the other hand, there appears to be no instance in which the name of Trajectiis is applied to a town unless at the passage of a river. THE ITINERARY. 147 Dued as straight as the country would permit to Castel Flemish and St. David's, where we would place the stations Vigesimum and Menapia*. * The bishops of St David's being called in Latin Menapienses by the ear- liest of our ecclesiastical writers, is an argument that the station is near the present town. The site of the station itself was probably at a short distance from the modern city, at a place called the Burrows, and just above a fine harbour called the Forth Mawr. 1.2 148 COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, Iter XII. (104) Ab Aquis Londinium usque, sic : — (119) Verlucione m. p. XV (120)Cunetione XX (121)Spinis XV (122)Calleba Attrebatum XV (123)Bibracte (5) Londiuio XX XX corrected numbers. XV XV XX XXXXIIII Sites of the Sta- tions. Highfield near Sandy Lane. Folly Farm, E. of Marlbo- rough. Speiie. Silchester. London. As the traces of a Roman road from Bath towards Marlborough are still visible, we have only to examine in what points of its course Remains have been found sufficient to justify us in deter- mining the sites of the different stations. Accordingly, at fifteen miles from Bath we have Highfield, in Sandy Lane, near Hed- dington ; and at fifteen more Folly Farm near Marlborough. From hence twenty miles bring us to Spene ; and although at this place few remains have been discovered, yet the direction of another Roman road, from Cirencester to the same point, sufficiently proves the existence of a station. Of the site of Calleva at Silches- ter * there can be little doubt j although the course of the road * Few of the Roman stations have been fixed at so many different places as that of Calleva Attrehatum. It has been placed at Silchester, Henley, Wal- lingford, and Reading, by different antiquaries; yet in no doubtful case do more testimonies concur to ascertain the site. It was evidently a station of im- portance, because it appears as a central point, to which the roads traversed by three different Iters of Antonine (the 13th, Uth, and 15th,) converge. It was the capital of the Attrebates; situated at known distances from London, Winchester, Bath, Spene, and Caerleon ; and at a doubtful one, though easily supplied, from Cirencester and Old Sarum. These circumstances cannot by THE ITINERARY, 149 ANTONINE, Iter XIV. Verlucionem XV Cuuetionem XX Spinas XV Callt-vuni XV Iter 7. Pontes XXII xxn Lotidinium Various Readings of Antonine. Jquis omitted in Harrison 1. >pini from Spene is uncertain. The road from Silchester, still known by the name of the Devil's Causeway, as it runs over Bagshot Heath, as well as evident traces of it between Staines and Lon- don, still exist J but the intermediate station of Bihracte is doubt- ful. If the numbers in this Iter be correct, we cannot deviate from the straight line, and this post must be placed near the hill at Eghani, or the head of the Virginia Water. anv expedient be brought to coincide, either with Henley, Wallingford, or Rea- ding ; but all agree in regard to Silchester. Its distance nearly accords with the Itinerary distance of Calleva, from London, Bath, Speen, Winche.-ter, and Caerieon, and, if a station (which is evidently lost) in the Iter of Antonine be supplied, with that from Cirencester. The present remains are those of a great Roman town j it is situated in the district formerly inhabited by the Attrebates ; and in every direction traces of Roman roads converging to this point still plainly exist, from London, Speen, Winchester, Old Sarum, Bath, and Cirencester. 150 COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, Iter XIII. Sites of the Stations. (112) Ab Isca Uriconium usque. From Caerleon to Wroxeter. sic:-^ corrected numbers. (124) Bultro m. p. VIII VIII Usk. (125) Gobannio XII XII Abergavenny. (126) Magna XXIII XXIII Kentchester. (127) Branogenio XXIII XXIII Lentwardine. (18) Urioconio XXVII XXVII Wroxeter. The beginning of this Iter cannot be traced, notwithstanding two out of the three stations are well known 5 and we have little doubt that Bultrum or Burrium was at Usk (though no Roman remains have been found there), because the distance given from Caer- leon to Golannium or Abergavenny will not admit of any devia- tion from the straight line. From Abergavenny after passing the Munnow the Roman road still exists, particularly near Mad- ley, pointing to Kentchester, and from thence may be traced by the next post of Lentwardine on the Teme, to Wroxeter. THE ITINERARY. 151 ANTONINE, Iter XII. Burrium Vim Gobanniurn XII Magnim XXII Bravonium XXIIII Viroconium XXVII Various Readings of Antonine. XXII. Bravonium omitted in Harri- son 1. 152 COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, Iter XIV. (112) Ab Isca, per Glebon, Lindum From Caerleon, by Gloces- usque, sic : — corrected numbers. ter, to Lincoln. (124) Ballio • m. p. VIIJ Usk. (128) Blestio Xll XIII Monmouth. (129) Sariconio XI xn Rose or Berry Hill in Weston. (102) Glebon Colonia XV XV Glocester. (130) Ad Antonam XV XX On tiie Avon. (131) Alauna XV XV Alcester on the Aln. (132) XVIllI Camp at Chesterton on the Foss near Harwood's house. (13) Vennonis xri XXI High Cross. (133) Ratiscorion xn XII Leicester. (134) Venromento XII XII Willoughby. (135) Margiduno XII XII East Bridgeford. (136) Ad Pontem XII VII near Thorpe turnpike. (137) Crococolana V[J Brugh. (39) Lindum XII XII Lincoln. ' B ultro. It. 13. Sites oftheStations. This Iter ran, like the former, from Caerleon to Usk, where bending to the right it traversed the country to Monmouth. From hence, although we cannot trace the exact line of the road, yet we have no doubt that it crossed the Wye to the next station at Berry Hill, in Weston, under Penyard ; and continued nearly in a direct line to Glocester. As the author has only left the name of a river for the next station, it must be placed in such a situation on the Avon as to admit the distance of fifteen miles from the next sta- tion of Alcester, which was the site of Alauna. This would carry it to the westward of Evesham. From Alcester likewise till we reach the Foss, we have neither a road nor distance, nor even the name of a station. For this reason we deem ourselves justified in considering the undoubted Roman camp at Chesterton on the THE ITINERARY, 153 ANTONINE, Iter XIII. Burriuni Bulliuni Ble.'^tium Ariconiutn Clevuin Iter 6. Vennoniin Rat is Veronietum Margidunuin Ad Poutera Crococalanum Lindum Vim XI XI XV XII XIII XII VII VII XII Various Readings of Antonine. Blestium omitted in Harrison 1. Ratas. XII. [Lcland. XIII. XIIIl. Margidiinum omitted in Omitted in Iter 8. Iter 8, XIIII. Foss, as the post omitted by our author, and from tlience we pro- ceed on that known military way to the certain stations of High Cross, Leicester, Willoughby, Bridgeford, Brugh, and Lincoln. 154 COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, (5) A LondiniOj per Iter XV. Clausentum, in Sites OF THE Stations. From London, through Bit- Londinium usque. sic : — .corrected numbers. tern, again to London. (122)Caleba m.p. XLIIII XLIIII Silchester. (J38) Vindomi XV XV Near St. Mary Bourne. (139) VentaBelgarum XXI XXI Winchester. (140)AdLapidem VI VI Stoneham. (141) Clausento mi mi Bittern near Southampton. (142) Portu Magno X XV Portchester. (143) Regno X XV Chichester. (144) Ad Decimum X X On theArun. (145) Anderida Portu 'XLV Pevensey. (146) Ad Lemanum XXV XXV On the Rother. (147) Lenianiano Portu X XX Lymne. (148) Dubris X X Dover. (l)RhutupisColonia X XV Richborough. (149) Regulbio X vim Reculver. (2) Contiopoli X X Canterbury. (3)Durelevo XVIII XII Stone Chaple in Ospringe. (150)Mado XII xvm On the bank of the Medway. (151) Vagnaca XVIII vmi Barkfields in Southfleet. (132) Novio Mago XVIII XV HolwoodHill. (5) Londinio XV XV London. Slukeley X. THE ITINERARY. 155 ANTONINE, Iter VII. Callevam XLIIII It. 12. & 15. Vindoraiin XV Ventam Belgarum XXI It. 7. inv. Clausentura X Resnui It. 2. inv. Durovernum Durolevum Vagniacim Noviomagum Londinium XX XII XXII XVIII X Variation of the Nume- rals IN Antonine. VI. XII. 166 COMMENTARY ON This Iter leads from London to the south-west part of Hamp- shire, and from thence, skirting the Sussex and Kentish coasts, back to the capitah At the first step the author gives forty-four miles as the distance between London and SiLCHESTUR, instead of forty, as in the twelfth Iter ; hence we may deviate a little in settling the site of Bilracte or Ad Pontes. Of the next station we can merely oiFer a conjecture. As the country of the Attrebates and their capital Calleva, or Silchestek, is by our author described as lying near the. Thames, in distinction from that of the Segontiaci*, whose capital, J^indomis, was further distant from that river, and nearer the Kennet, one point only appears to suit the distances, which bears the proper relation to the neighbouring stations, and at the same time falls at the intersection of two known Roman roads. This is in the neighbourhood of St, Mary Bourne, and affords reason for considering Egbury Camp, or some spot near it, as the capital of the Segontiaci. For by fallowing the Roman road called the Portway from SiLCHESTER, at the distance of fifteen miles is the rivulet near St. Mary Boukne, and not far from it, the point where the Portway is intersected by the Roman road from Winchester to Ci- rencester ; and proceeding along this last we have another distance of twenty-one miles to Winchester, The road from Win- chester by Otterbourne to Stoneham, and thence by the Green Lane to Bittern, is well known, and the distance sufficiently exact. But from thence, although traces of the road are occasionally dis- * Richard, b. 1. c. 6, sect. 28. describing the several nations whose terri- tories were watered by the Thames in its course to the German Ocean, places the Attrebates between the Hedui and the Cassii, without even mentioning the Segontiaci : a proof that their territories did not approach the river. THE ITINERARY. 15/ coverable on Ridgeway, and to the north of Rursledon Hill, pointing towards Fareham and Portchester, yet the latter part is almost totally unknown or lost. From Portchester it ran in the track of the present turnpike to Chichester j and over the Arun not far from Arundel, and then along the coast to Peven- SEYj the banks of the Rother, Lymne, Dover, Richborough, Reculver and Canterbury. There falling into the track of the first Iter, it went along the Watling Street to the bank of the Med- WAY, and passing that River proceeded by Barkfields in South- fleet, a station omitted before, across the country with the antient Watling Street, (by a road now unknown*,) to Holwood Hill, the capital of the Regni, and from thence to London. * In Hasted's History of Kent is a passage which countenances the idea of an antient road having traversed the country in this line. 158 COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, Iter XVI. Sites ofthe Stations. (5) A Londinio Ceriiam usque, sic : — correcled From London to the Fal. (lS9)VentaBdgaruin ra.p.XC numbers. LXXX Winchester. (153) Brige XI XI Near Broughton. (154) Sorbioduno (153) V'entageladia VIII XII Villi Villi XV XXX Oid Sarum. Gussage Cow Down. (156) Duniovaria Dorchester. (157) Moriduno XXXIII XV XXX xxvm XXIII XXVI Seaton. (lOr) Isca Damnon. Exeter. (158) Durio Amne (159) Taraara :::; On the Dart. On the Taraar. (160) Voluba — :"■ Kxvm XX On the Fowey. (161) Cenia On the Fal. ' LXXX. It. 15. The exact route from London to Winchester not being defined, we may suppose that it ran as before through Silchester, and from thence by St. Mary Bourne, as in the 15th Iter. From Winches- ter, as the road still oists leading to Old Sarum, the distance of eleven miles will probably give the site of Brige, although the sta- tion itself is not known ; and the nine following will lead us to Old Sarum. Pursuing the course of the road, which may be still traced quite to Dorchester, Remains found on Gussage Cow Down point out the site of Ventageladia ; and the disagreement between the Itinerary and real distance from thence to Dorches- ter, justifies us in supposing that some intermediate post has been THE ITINERARY. 159 ANTONINE, Iter VII. inv. Various Readings of Antonine. Venta Belgarum LXXVI It. 12. & 15. Brige XI VIII. Brage — This post is omitted in Harrison 1. Sorviodunira Vim XI. VIIL Vindogladiam XIII XI[. XV. Viudociadiuin. Durnonovariain vni Vim. It. 15. XVI— XXXVJ.—Dur- novariam. Moridunum XXXVI XVI. It. 15. Isca Dumnunioruin XV XII. omitted. The site of Moridunum is doubtful, some thinking it to be EggardoHj or the Hill of the Morini, with which the distance of nine miles would not disagree ; while others, with more reason, prefer Seaton, the great port of the "West, because the Foss leads from Ilchester directly to it. Intermediate stations have evidently been lost between this place and Exeter, as has also been the case between that place and the Dart, the Tamar, the Fowey, and theFAL. From Honiton the road is visible pointing to Exeter, as well as from Exeter to Totness, and according to the ingenious Borlase even to Lestwitliiel. i6o COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, Iter XVII. Ab Anderida [Eboracum] usque. From East Bourne to York. sic : — corrected numbers. (162) Sylva Anderida m. p. . . East Bourne. (152^ Novio mago XXXX Holwood Hill. (5) Londinio XV XV London. (163) Ad Fines* XXVIII Brougham. (36) Durolisponte' XXX Godmanchester. (37)Diirnomago XXX XX Castor on the left bank of the Nen. (38) Corisennis XXX XXV Ancaster. (39) Lindo XXX XXI Lincoln. (164) In Medio XV XV (165) Ab Abum XV XV V^interton. Unde transis in Max- imam (166) Ad Petuariam VJ VJ Brough. (43) Deinde Eboraco , ut su- pra (It. 5.)m. p XLVI XXX York. Sites ofthe Stations. SUik. XXX. U. 3. Dnralipotite — Diunoniaso XX, — Isinnis XX.- THE ITINERARY. I6i ANTONINE, Itek II. inv. Noviomaiiuin. Londiuium X XII. It. 5. Durolipontem. Durobrivas XXXV Causennim XXX XX. Lindum XXVI XXXVI Variations of the Nume- rals IN Antonine. l62 COMMENTARY ON This Iter ran in tlie track of the British Ermyn Street, fiom Pevensey and East Boukne, which were perhaps the Anderida Partus, and Anderida of the 15th Iter, along the ridge of hills to HoLWooD Hill (already mentioned as the capital of the Rhemi), and from thence to London, but its traces are now so obscure as to be almost forgotten. Some think that from London it proceed- ed along the British Street, by the Green lanes, Cheshunt, and to the west of Broxbourn to Ware j while others suppose that this Roman road went much straighter, and nearly in the course of the present turnpike through Ware to Broughing, a post at the confluence of the Rib and the Q.uin, where was probably the station Ad Fines, the boundary between the countries of thelceni, the Cassii, and the Trinobantes. From hence the Roman road is so perfect by Caxton quite to Lincoln that we fix the station of Dumomagus at the great camp near Castor, and the three others at Godmanchestek, Ancaster, and Lincoln. From Lincoln the Roman road proceeds directly to the bank of the Humber, having at the distance assigned in the Iter, the Mansio in Medio, and the post at Wintertonj from whence six miles carry us across the river to Brough, or Petuaria, a post often confounded with the Prcetorium of the 6th Iter. As there is a Roman road still existing from Brough towards Weighton and then over Barmby Moor to York, there can be little doubt in considering it as the course of this Iter. Should, however, (he forty-six miles given in the Itinerary (which appears to have been an error arising from the mistake of the transcriber in confounding Petuaria and Prccturium) be considered as correct. THE ITINERARY. l63 the course of tlie Iter may be supposed to have run from Brough by Londesborough and Millington, to the great road from Flamborough, and then to have turned with it to York, making exactly the forty-six miles of the Itinerary. m2 l64 COMMENTARY ON RICHARD, Iter XVIII. Sites of the Stations. (43) Ab Eboraco per medium in- sulae Clausentum usque, sic : — coirected numlers. (42) Legiolio m .p. XXI XXI Castle ford. (167) Ad Fines XVII I XXIII Temple Broughon the bank of the Don. (if)8) XVJ XVJ Tapton Hill near Chesterfield. (169) XVJ XII Camp near Penkridge. (170) Derventione ' XVJ XJI Little Chester. (171) Ad Trivonam XII xn Berry Farm in Branston. (l5)Etoceto' XII XII Wall. (14) Manduesuedo XVI XVI Manceter. (13) Benonnis XII XII High Cross. (12) Tripontio XI XI Near Dove Bridge. (11) Isaiinavaria XII X Burnt Walls. (172) Briaavis XII XJI Black Ground near Chipping Norton, (173)^liaCastra XVI XVI Alcester near Bicester. (174) Dorocina XV XVI Dorchester. (175) Taniesi VI VI On the Thames. Viiidomi {122)Calleva S XV XX Siichester. (141) Clausento XXXXVI xxxxv Bittern near Southampton. From York through the mid- dle of the island to Bittern. > XVI. * It. 2. inv. Etoceto. — Manduessuedo XIII. — Benonis XII. — Tripontio IX. — Isanta VariaXII. This Iter proceeds from York in the same direction as the fourth toCASTLEFoRD, where, bearing to the right to join the Ryknield Street, it continues with it through the several stations of Temple Brough on the Don, Chesterfield, Penkridge, Little Ches- ter, and Branston, to Wall. Here diverging to the left with the Watling Street, it passed through Manceter, High Cross, and Dove Bridge, to Burnt Walls. It there quitted the known road, and bore across the country, by an unknown route to At- THE ITINERARY. 165 ANTONINE. Iter 2. Etocetunu Mandaessedum XVI Venonim XII It. 6. inv. Tripontium Villi Isannavatia XII Variation of the Nume- rals IN Antoninb. VI. CESTER, on the Akeman Street 5 but the considerable remains found at Black Ground near Chipping Norton would lead us to place the station of Brinavis there, if the Roman road did not make any material deviation between Burnt Walls aud Al- CESTER, From Alcester the road runs plainly over Ottmoor, and in- deed almost all the way to Dorchester. But from thence as we can discover no traces of a road, and as our next post appears to l66 COMMENTARY ON THE ITINERARY. have been only six miles distant and on the Thames, if any reli- ance can be placed on the number, it may be the point where the Roman road from Wantage apparently passes that river opposit« MoNGEWELL. The next distance of fifteen miles, being insuffi- cient to lead us by any road to Findomis, if it were placed either at Silchester or near St. Mary Bourne, it is more than probable that there is some error in the name of the station ; and as the following number of forty-six miles agrees with the distance in the I5th Iter of the road from Silchester passing near Egbury to Bittern, we cannot help supposing that the name of Vmdomis has been inserted by mistake for that of Calleva. RICARDI CORINENSIS MONACHI WESTMONASTERIENSIS . DE SITU BRITANNI.E LIBRI DUO. E CODICE MS. DESCRIPSIT, NOTISftUE £T IXDICE ADORNAVIT,. CAROLUS BERTRAM. (A) tCjtf pefinli a notaBtc antpquirite, fuc-l) a^^ are t^ie K^pflotpe?" of GitDAfc anb Nennius amonjjc tfte "iSiptaJnejtf, Stevhanides anb Asserius amono tbc 42n0li|Tjc ;§iaj:on0', Tetc tijem anon idc imprentcb, anb foirpnoe tJbemiuto a nombre of Copppei* liot{) to tfeeir anb pour ottins perpetual fame. RICARDI MONACHI WESTMONASTERIENSIS COMMENTARIOLI GEOGRAPHICI DE SHU BRITTANIyE ET STATIONUM UUAS ROMANI IPSI IN EA INSULA .^DIFICAVERUNT LIBER PRIMUS. CAPUT I. I. £* iNis erat orbis ora Gallici littoris, nisi Brit- tania insula, non qualibet amplitudine, nomen pene orbis alterius mereretur ; octingentis enim et am- plius minibus passuuni longa porrigitur, ita ut earn in Caledonicum usque promuntorium nietiamur. II. Veteres Britaiiniam, ab albis rupibus, pri- mum Albioueui, postea, vocabulo gentis sua?, Brit- taniam'cognouiinaverunt, cum BrittaniciE vocaren- tur omnes de quibus mox paulo dicemus. III. lutpr septemtriones et occidentem locata est, (A 2) 4] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I* Germaniae, Galliaej Hispaniae, maxumis Europsfe partibus magiio intervallo adversa, oceano Athlan- tico clauditur. IV. Habet ipsa Brittania a meridie Galliam Bel- gicam, cujus proximum littus transmeantibus civi- tas aperit, quEe Rhutupis portus dicitur : hie abest a Gessoriaco Morinorum, Brittanicee gentis jjortu, trajectu millium L. sive, ut quidam scripsere, sta- diorumCCCCL. illincconspiciuntur Brittones, quo? " — penitus toto divisos orbe — "' canit Virgilius Maro in Eclogis. V. Agrippa, vetus orbis descriptor, latitudinem ejus CCC. m. p. credit. Beda vero rectius CC. ex- teptis duntaxat prolixioribus diversorum promunto- riorum tractibus, quibus efficitur ut circuitus ejus quadragies octies septuaginta quinque millia pas- suum compleat. Marcianus, author Graecus, meeum MDI33LXXV. milliaria habet. CAP. II. D5 SITU BRITANNIi*;. |^6 CAPUT II. I. Albion, quee Brittania Magna a Chrysostho.. mo authore Graeco dicitur, natura, ut refert CLusar, triqueti'a et SicIliiE maxume similisest; cujus unum latus est contra Galliam Celticam, hujus lateris altqr angulus, qui est ad Cantium, ad orientein solem ; inferior, qui est ad Ocrinum promuntorium apud Damnonos, ad meridiem et Hispaniam Tarracoiien- i5em spectat. Hoc latus tenet circiter millia pas- suum D. II. Alterum latus vergit ad Hyberniam et occi- dentem solem ; hujus est longitudo lateris, ut fert veterum opinio, IX^C, m. p. III. Tertium est contra septemtriones, cui parti nulla est objecta terra prajter insulas ; sed ejus an- gulus lateris maxume ad (iermaniam Magnam spec- tat ; huic a Novanto chersoneso per Taixalorum re- gionis angulum Cantium promuntorium usque millia passuum DCCC. in longitudinem esse existimatur. Ita omnes insulam computabaut in circuitu vicii.s centena millia passuum, sed errant, nam a Cantio Ocrinum usque m. p. est distantia CCCC. inde No- vantum M. deinde Cantium MMCC. totius insula.* 6] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. circuitus, ut supra, MMMCCCCCC. millia pas- suum est. IV. Formam totius Brittaniae Livius et Fabius Rusticus, veterum doctissimi authores, oblongae scu- tulae vel bipenni assimilavere ; et, ut annalium con- ditor Tacitus, est ea facies citra Caledoniam, unde- et in universam fama est transgressa ; sed immensum et enorme spatium procurrentium extremo jam lit- tore terrarum, velut in cuneum tenuatur. Sed Cae- sar, inclutissimus dictator, cum Mela Romanorum nobili scriptore, pluribus earn triquetrae dixere simi- lem : de quo supra. V. Si Ptolemaeo, orbis terrarum descriptori egre- gio, aliisque, coaevis illi scriptoribus habenda fides, litteram TL, sed inversam, repraesentat haec insula, nee tamen ex omni parte exacte quadrare hoc simile suflicienter praebet recentiori aevo descriptarum map- par um inspectio. Triquetra tamen figura soli An- gliae quodammodo videtur conveniens. CAP. III. DE SITU BRITANNIA. £7 CAPUT III. I. ty^^TERUM Brittaniam qui mortales initio co- lucrint, indigenae an advecti, lit inter nationes cae- teras, parum compertuni. Solis quippe Judaeis, et per ipsos finitimis quibusdain gentibus, hoc conti- git felicitatis, ut a primo inde niundi exordio gentis sua2 originem continua serie ex infallibilibus dedu- cere possint monumentis. II. Habitus corporum varii, atque ex eo argu- menta : namque rutulae Caledoniam habitantium comae, magni artus, Germanicam originem asseve- rant ; Siluruni colorati vultus, et torti plerurnque crinesj et positu contra Hispaniam, ut author est Tacitus, Iberos veteres trajecisse, easque et in Hy- bernia sedes occupasse fidein faciunt. Proximi Gal- Hs et similes sunt, seu durante originis vi, seu pro- currentibus in diversa terris, jDositio ca?li corporibus habitum dedit. III. Heic, si luberet indulgere Jabuhs, notare possem Venetos ope comniercii navalis incolas reli- gionesque his terris primum intuhsse ; imo non de- suntscriptores qui Herculem hue quoque pervenisse, regnumque constituisse, referunt : his vero tarn alte S] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. reconditis antiquitatibus, fabulis hinc inde refertis, immorari vix operae pretiuni videtur. IV. In universum tamen estimanti, Gallos vici- num sol am occapasse credibiie est : eorum sacra de- prehendas, superstitionum, ait Tacitus, persuasio- nem ; sermo baud muituin diversus : pro ulterior! signo inservit Druiduiii traditio, una cum nominibus civitatum, quae vero omnes iis nominibus appella-r bantur, quibus gentes, ortae ex Gallise civitatibus, quae eo pervenerunt, atque agros colere ceperunt. V. Hominum est, inquit Caesar, infinita raulti- tudo, creberrimaque aedificia, fere Gallicis consimi- lia, pecora sine numero, VI. Omnium tamen humanissimi, qui Brittani- am austrinam incolebant, neque multum a Gallis difFerebant consuetudine ; ulteriores plerique fru- menta non ferebant, sed lacte, fructu, et carne vive- bant, lanae iis usus ac vestium ignotus erat, et quan- quam continuis frigoribus utebantur pellibus, tamen cervinis aut ovinis vestiti erant, et lavabantur in, fluminibus. VII. Omnes vero se Brittones olim vitro infece- runt, quod coeruleum efficit colorem, atque, refert Caesar, hoc horribiliore sunt in pugna adspectu : capilloque sunt^ ut ait Romanorum du3^, proinisso^ CAP. III. DE SITU BUITANNliE. [9 atque omni parte corporis rasa prirter caput et la- brum superius. VIII. Uxores habebant Brittones deni duocleni- que inter se coiumunes, et maxume fiatrcs cum fra- tribus, parentes cum liberis ; sec!, si qui erant ex his nati, eorum habebaiitur liberi, a quibus pri- mum virgines quacque ductae erant. Sua quemque mater uberibus alit, nee ancillis nee nutricibus de- lectantur. IX. Utebantur aut nummo aereo, aut aimulis fer- reis, ad certum pondus exaininatis, pro uummis, ut author est Cassar Dictator. X. Leporem et galHnam et anserem gustare Brit- tones fas non putabant^ ha^c tamen alebant animi voluptatisque causa. XI. Erant autem mari^aritre, frena heburnea, et armillye, et electrina atqr.e \ itrea vasa, et gagates la- pides, etj quod c;eteris excelHt, staunum, magna co- pia merces. XII. Utebantur et navibus, quarum carinee pri- mum ac statumina ex levi materia fiebant, rehquum corpus navium ambitus viminibus contextus coriis bubulorum integebatur. Quantocunque tenqwrc lO] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I, cursiis tenebant, ut author est Solinus^ navigantes, escis abstinent. De Re Mililari Briiiomnu. XIII. Feit ipsa Brittania populos regesque po- pulomui, ut Mela lib. III. scripsit : seel sunt inculti omnes. atque ut longius a continent! absunt, ita ali- ariiin opum ignari, magis tantum pecore ac finibus elites ; causas autem et bella contrahunt, ac se fre- quenter invicem infestant, maxume imperitandi cu- pidine studioque ea prolatandi, quae possident : soli- turn quidenij Brittones foeminarum ductu bellasse, neque sexura in iniperlis discrevisse. XIV. Dimicabant Brittones non solum equitatus peditatusque modo, sed etiam bigis et curribus. Gal- lice arinati : covinos, essedas vero, more vulgaris vo- cabant, quorum falcatis axibus utebantur. XV. Equitum genus est, iis, quum est usus^ at- que aliquod bellum incidit, ut Ciesar est author, quod ante Romanorum adventum fere quotannis ac- cidere solebat, uti aut ipsi injurias inferrent, aut il- latas propulsarent : omnes in bello versantur^ atqui eorum, utquisque est generecopiisque amplissimus, ita plurimos circum se ambactos clientesque habet : banc unam gratiam potentiamque noverunt. CAP. III. DE SITU BRITANNIJE. [U XVI. In pedite erat Brittonum robur, proelian- tur autem telis et ingentibus gladiis et brevibus ce- tris. Erant Brittonum gladii, ut ait Tacitus, sine mucrone. XVII. Genus hoc erat ex essedis pugnoe, ut Cae- sar in IV. iiarrat. Primo per omnes partes perequi- tant, ettela conjiciunt : ac ipso terrore equorum, et strepitu rotarum, ordines plerumque perturbant : et quum se inter equitum turmas insinuavere, ex esse- dis desiliunt, et pedibus dispari proelio contendunt. Auriga? interim paululum e proilio excedunt, atque ita se collocant, ut, si i!li a multitudine hostium premantur, expeditum ad suos receptum habeant : ita mobilitatem equitum, stabilitatem peditum in prceliis praestant ; ac tantum usu quotidiano, et ex- ercitatione efficiunt, ut in declivi ac pra:cipiti loco incitatos equos sustinere, et brevi moderari, ac flectere, et per temonem percurrere, etinjngo in- sistere, et inde se in currus citissime recij.ere con- sueverint. XVIII. Equestris autem pro^iii ratio, et cedcnti- buset insequentibus par atque idem periculum infe- rebat. Accedebat hue, ut nuuquam conferti, sed rari,maghisque intervalhs, proeharcntur, stationesque dispositas haberent, atque ahosahi deinceps excipe- rent ; integrique et recentes delUtigatis succedcrent. Utebantur et teUs. 12]] XICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. XIX. Formam regiminis Brittanici, anteadvecto* in banc iiisulam Hoinanos, deterrninare baud fa- cile : hoc certum, quod nullum ibi ante haec tempe- ra Monaroliici imperii vestigium, sed Democraticum fuisse potius videtur, nisi forte Aristocratiam a?mu- lari videatur. Druidum in rebus maxumi momen*- ti authoritas non exigua. Commemorantur qui- dem in antiquissimis eorum monumentis principes nonnuUi ; hi vero brevioris plerumque imperii, nee, nisi ingruente eximio quodam pcriculo, et more dictatorum Romanorum ex tempore creati viden- tur. Nee desunt inter ipsos, apud alias fortes gentes, rarissima exempla, electi ab illis in futu^ rum antisignanum ipsius bostium duces, ut pro illis in posterum militaret, quern nuper hostem ha- buerant. XX. Proceritate corporis Gallos aeque ac Roma- nes vincunt Brittones, ita ut visos sibi Romse juve- nes nondumque adultos Brittones, Strabo philoso- phus, orbis tense descriptor antiquissimus, affirmet, qui solitam Gallorum Romanorumque staturam non levi momento excedebant. XXI. Ditiores australis Brittaniae incolse aureo digitorum sinistrae medium annulo ornare in more habuerunt, aurea vero e coUo suspensa torques a vilioris conditionis hominibus discernebat optima- turn eminentiores. Septentrionales vero (hi vete-^ CAP. III. DE SITO BRITANNIJfi. [13 res erant regni indigenee) vestium usus sicuti ac a longo inde tempore avi abavique, tantum non ig- nari, veiitrem et cervicem ferreo cingunt, ut fert Herodianus, nobilis Graecorum scriptor, annulo ; ornamentum id esse ac divitiarum argumentuin existimantes, accedente in usum potius quam or- natum scuto angusto, et lancea, gladioque e nadis et pictis corporibus dependente. Loricam interim galeamque, ftitura nempe paludes transeuntibus im- pedimento, rejiciunt atque contemnunt. XXII. Inter caetera autem fuit et hoc Brittanicae consu'etudinisj ut viatores et mercatores etiam invi- tos consistere cogerent, et quod quisque eorum. de una alterave re apud exteros memorabile audierit, aut cognoverit, qu^rrerent, et mercatores peregre advenientes in oppidis vuigus circumsisteret; quibus ex regionibus veniant, quasque ibi res cognoverint, pronunciare cogentes. His runioribus atque auditio- nibus permoti, de summis Scepe rebus consilia in- eunt, quorum eos e vestigio paMiitere necesse est, quum incertis rumoribus serviant, et plerique ad voluntatem eorum ticta res])ondeant. XXIII. Funera eorum sunt magnified et sumptu- osa, omniaque, quic vivis cordi fuisse arbitrantur, in ignem inferunt, etiam anna et animalia. Sepul- chrum tunmlus cw cespitibus erigit. 14] RICARDl MONACHI LIB. I. CAPUT IV. I. JNatio Brittonum fuit omnis, ut Gallorum, admodum dedita religionibus ; atqueob earn causam qui gravioiibus afi'ecti morbis, quique in proeliis pe- ^'.julisque versabaiitur, aut pro victimis homines im- molabant, aut se immolaturos vovebant. II. Ad peragenda crudelia heec sacra, druidum utebantur ministerio ; nee credebant placari posse Deos^ nisi hominis ca?des humano sanguine pensare- tur. Hinc instituta publice istiusmodi sacrificia, oblataque, ut gratissima Diis hostia, qui in furto, latrocinio, aliave graviori culpa deprebensi, his vero deficientibus, ad innocentium quoque mactationem descendebantj ut quocunque demum modo Dii pla carentur. III. Nisi adfuerint druides, res sacra rite cele- brari non CTedebatur : hinc pubhca non minus quam privata sacra procurandi negotiuisi iUisunice incum- bebat. Erat penes hoc rebgionis cura, feque ac my- steriorum interpretatio, corporis quoque et sanitatis sive tuendae, sive restituendse curam habebant, con- tinuo medicinae peritissimi. TV. Inter deos ipsis preecipue colebatur Mercu- CAP. IV. DE SITU BRITANM*. [l rius, cujus plurima prostabant simulachra, post hunc Justitiam (qui Brittoniuus Adraste dicebatuv), hinc Apollinem, Martein (qui etiam Vitucadrus aj)pella- batur). Joveni, Minervam, Herculeni, Victoriam (Andatem vocatani), Dianani, Cybeleni et Plutoncm venerabantur, eandem fere de his numinibus acqui- dem aliae gentes opinionein auiplexi. V. A Dite autein, ut et Galli, gentis sufe origiiiem deducere allaborabant Brittones. Antiquissimaiii banc venditantes diuidum traditionein, earn ob cau- sam quaelibet temponim spatia, uon dieruin, sed uoc- tium numero definiebaiit, dieique mensis et anni natabs initia ita numerare consueveruiit, ut capto a nocte initio dies subsequeretur; qua? consuetudoonv- nino convenit cum antiquissima ilia, qua; Gen. I. habetur noctiuni ac dierum computatione. VI. Ad druides magnus disciplina^ causa conflue- bat adolescentiuni numerus ; hi quippe in magna erant apud ipsos honore, nam fere de omnibus con- troversiis, publicis privatisque, constitnebant, et si quod admissum erat iacinus, si cades facta, si de hapreditate, de finibus controversia erat, iidem de- cernebant : praemia pa!nasque constitucrunt, si quia aut privatus aut publicus eorum decreto non stetit, sacrificiis interdicebant ; haec exclusionis poena apud €08 erat gravissima. Ouibus ita interdictnm, ii nu- mero impiorum ac sceleratorum babebanttn- : ii.^ l6] RICARDI MONACIII LIB. I. omnes decedebant, aditum eorum sermonemque de- fugientes, ne quid ex contagione incommodi accipe- rent : neque iis petentibus jus reddebatur, neque honos habebatur ulius. • - Vli. His autcm omnibus druidibus pr^eerat unus, qui summam inter eos potestatem habebat et autho- ritatem. Hoc nioituo, successor dabatur, qui in- ter rcbquos excel lebat dignitate; at si plures essent dig-nitate pares^ sufFragio druidum res committeba- tur ; n'onnunquam etiam de principatu armis con- tendebant. VHI. Druides a bello abesse solebant, neque tri- buta una cum reliquis pendebant, militiae vacatio- nem, omniumque rerum habebant immunitatem ; tantis excitati pra^miis, et sua sponte, multi in disci- plinam conveniebant, et a propinquis parentibusque mittebantur. IX. Magnum ibi numerum versuum ediscere so- lebant, quod unicum apud eos memoriae et annali- um genus : itaque nonnulli annos vicenos in disci- pbna permanebant, neque fas esse existimarunt earn litteris mandare, quum tamen in reliquis fere rebus, publicis privatisque rationibus, Gr?ecis btteris ute- rentur. " Id micbi duabus de causis," inquit D. Julius, " instituisse videntur ; quod neque in vulgus discipHnam efferri velint; neque eos, qui discunt. CAP. IV. DE SITU BRITANNIiE. [l7 litteris confisos, minus memoriae studere ; quod fere plerisque accidit, ut praesidio litterarum, diligentiam in perdiscendo, ac memoriam remittant, X. Inprimis hoc persuadere allaborabant, non in- terire animas, sed ab aliis post mortem transire ad alios : atque hoc raaxume ad virtutem excitari puta- bant, metu mortis neglecto. Multa praeterea de sy- deribus atque eorum motu, de mundi et terrarum magnitudine, de rerum natiira, de Deorum vi ac po- testate disputabant, et juventuti tradebant solHcite. XI. Non est omittenda de visco admiratio : nichil habebant druides visco et arbore in qua gignatur (si modo sit robur) sacratius. Jam per se roborum eHgebant lucos, nee uUa sacra sine ea fronde confi- cieb'ant ; ut inde appellati quoque interpretatione Graeca possint A^u/Jf^ (Druides) videri. Enimvero quicquid adnascatur illis, e coelo missum putabant, signumque esse electae ab ipso Deo arboris. Est auteni id rarum aduiodum inventu, et repertum magna religione petitur, et ante omnia sexta luna, ^juae principium mensium annorumque bis facit, et secuh, post tricesimum annum ; quia jam vi- fium abunde habebat, nee tamen sit sui dimi- dia. Omnia sanantem appellantes suo vocabulo. Sacrificio epulisque rite sub arbore praeparatis, duos admovebant candidi coloris tauros, quorum cornua tunc primuni vinciantur. Sacerdos Candida vestc (c) 18] RItARDI MONACHI LIB. I. cultus arborem scandebat, falce aurea dimetiens ; candido id excipiebatur sago : tunc demum victimas iiniDolant, pnrcantes, ut siium donuni Deus pro- speriim faceret. His, quibus dederant, foecunditatem eo poto dari cuicunque animali sterili arbitrabantur, contraque venena omnia esse remedio : tanta gen- tium in rebus frivolis j)lerumque religio fuerat! XII. Druidarum disciplina in nostra Brittaniare- perta, atque inde in Galliam translata esse existi- matur: undePlinius eleganter declamat lib. XXX. his verbis : " Sed quid ego hecc commemorem in arte oceanum quoque transgressa, et ad naturae inane pervecta ? Brittania hodieque eam attonite celebrat tantis ceremoniis, ut dedisse Persis videri possit :" idem Julius Caesar alfirmat in Ephemeridis : " Et nunc, qui diligentius eam rem cognoscere volunt, plerumque illo, discendi caussa, proficiscuntur " XIII. Druides certo anni tempore in finibus Brittaniae, in insulae Monse luco consecrato, consi- debant ; hue omnes undique^ quos inter controversia, conveniebant, eorumque judiciis decretisque acqui- escebant. XIV. Praeter druides apud Gallos atque Brittones erant bardi poetae, qui Deum Heroumque res gestas, heroicis expositas versibus, cum dulcibus lyraemodu- lis cantitabant. CAP. IV. D£ SITU BRlTANNIyE. [I9 XV. De his ambobus ita cecinit Liicanus vates his versibus^ quibus hoc caput finiam: *' Vos quoque, qui fortes anitnas, belloque peremptas Laudibus in longum, vates! dimittitis revum, Plurima securi fudistis carmina bardi. Et vos barbaricos ritus, moremque sinistrum Sacrorum, druidae, positis repetislis ab armis. Solis nosse Deos, et cceli numina vobis, Aut solis nescire datum : nemora alta remotis Incolitis lucis. Vobis authoribus, umbrae Non tacitas Erebi sedes, Ditisque profundi Pallida regna petunt ; regit idem spiritus artus Orbe alio : longse, canitis (si cognita) vitae Mors media est. Certe populi, quos despicit Arctos, Felices errore suo, quos ille timorum Maxumus, baud urget Lethi raetus : inde rueiidi In ferrum mens prona viris, animaeque capaces Mortis ; et ignavum rediturse parcere vitae." (C2) 20j KICARDI AIONAc H: LIB. f. CAPUT V. I. vJpiMA frugibus atque arboribus insula, et aleiidis a})ta pecoribus ac jumentis ; vineas etiam quibusdam in locis germinans. Sed et avium ferax terra niaiique generis diversi ; fluviis quoque mul- tum piscosis, ac foiitibus praclara copiosisj et quidem pracipue isicio abundat et anguilla. II. Capiuntur autem syepissinie et vituli marini, et delphines, nee non et ballena?, de quo apud Sa- tyricuni nientionem inveniamus: " Ouanto dclphlnis ballcna Britlanica major ?" III. Exceptis autem variorum generibus conchy- liorum, in quibus sunt et musculi, quibus inclusam saepe margaritam omnis quidem coloris optimam inveniunt, id est, et rubicundi, et purpurei, et hya- cinthini, et prasini, sed maxume candidi, ut scrip- sit venerabilis Beda in prima Eccl. Hist, ad Regem Colfulsum. IV. Sunt et cochlcce, satis superque abundantes^ quibus tinctura coccinei coloris conficitur, cujus ru- bor pulcherrimus, nullo unquam solis ardore, nulla valet pluviarum injuria pallescere ; sed quo vetustior est, eo solet esse venustior. CAP. V. DE SITU BRITANNIiE. [2l V. Habet fontes salinarum et fontes calidos, et ex eis tiuvios balnearum calidarum, onini detati et sexui per distincta loca, juxta siium ciiique modum accommodatos. VI. Nascitur ibi plumbum album in mediterra- neis regionibus, in maritimis ferrum ; sed ejus exi- gua est copia ; sere utuntur importato ; gignit et au- rum, et argentum. Fert et lapidem gagatem pluri- mum optimumque ; est autem nigrogemmeus et ardens igni admotus, incensus serpentes fugat, ad- tritu calefactus adplicita detinet eeque ut succinum. VII. Et quia Brittania prope sub septentrionali vertice mundi jacet, lucidas aestate noctes habet; ita ut medio ssepe tempore noctis in questionem veniat intuentibus, utrum crepusculum adhuc permaneat vespertinum, an jam advenerit matutinum ? utpote nocturno sole non longe sub terris ad orientem bo- reales per plagasredeunte. Unde etiani plurima^ lon- gitudinis habet dies aestate, sicut et noctes contra in bruma, sole nimuum tunc in Lybicas partes sece- dente, id est, horarum X. et VIII., ut author est Cleomedes : plurimae item brevitatis noctes ;estate et dies habet in bruma, hoc est, VI. solummodo aequinoctialium horarum : cum in Armenia, Mace- donia, Italia, cicterisque ejusdem lineae regionibus, longissima dies sive nox XV., brevissima VI^II., compleat boras. 22] RRARDI MONACHI LIB. I. VIII. Sed de Brittania Brittonibusque in genere satis prolixe commemoravi. Res ipsa requirit ad particularia tandem descendere, atque, in sequenti- biis, statum fatiimqiie diversarum, quae banc insu- 1am incoluerunt, nationum, qufr eandem nobilita- runt, civitates, cet. quales sub ditione Romanaerant, ex ordine depingere mei jam erit propositi. CAP. VI. OE SITU BRITANNIiE. f23 CAPUT VI. I. Jdrittani\, secundum accuratissima veterum, quae propius fidem sunt, monumenta, erat omnis divisa in partes septem ; quarum sex alio atque alio tempore imperio Romano adjectae fuerunt, septima vero sub solis barbaris Caledoniis. II. Supra dictae Brittanias partes erant Brittania Prima, Secunda, Flavia, Maxima, Valentia, et V^es- pasiana, quarum ultima non diu stetit in manibus Roinanorum. Ex his Brittaniam Primam a Flavia Thamesis flumen, a Britannia Secunda mare divi- dit. Flavia initium capit a niari Germanico, contine- tur Thamesi fluvio, Sabrina* a finibus Silurum Or- dovicumque, vergit ad septemtriones et Brigantum regionem. Maxima ab extremis Flaviae finibus ori- tur, pertinet ad inferiorem partem Muri, qui totam ex transverso percurrit insulam, spectatque in sep- temtriones. Sj)atium inter ambos, bunc et alium, qui ab imperatore Antonino Pio, inter Bdoram et Clyddam extructus est, Murum, occupat Valen- thna. Vespasianaautem a Bdorse a^stuario ad civita- tem Alcluitli, undo linca ad ostium fluminis Vararis * Forsitan, « Sabrina et Deva," vid. XXI. 24] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. ducta teiniinos ostendit. Secunda ad cam partem pceani, quae ad Hyberniam pertinet, spectat inter occasum et septemtriones. Sed de proviiiciis satis. III. Necessarium vero ducimus, anteqiiam ad ac- cmatiorem nos conferamus descrij)tionem, regimi- nis in hisce provinciis constitutionem paucis attin- jjjere. Deprehendiinus adeoque totam, antiquissimis temporihus, plurium regulorum statuumque arbi- trio divisim paruisse Brittaniam, quorum nonnulli, etiam ])ost occupatam a Romanis provinciam, super- fuisse commemorantur ; sed vix umbra regiae digni- tatis istis principibus relicta, contrarium nemj)e dissuadente yjolitica ilia, qua Romani olim, prae cul- tissimis etiam quibusque gentibus, inclaruerunt prudentia. V^ictiicibus Romanorum armis subjugata^ imperatoria authoritate constitutus pra^erat Legatus, ipsa Brittania vero provincia erat proconsularis. Per plures haec imperii constitutio duravit aetates ; licet in plures interim ipsa insula divisa fuerit partes ; jirimum nempe inSuperioremetlnferiorem, deinceps vero, uti antea demonstravimus, in septem disper- tita provincias, mutata regiminis forma : deinde diu paruit, ut imperatoria sedes, hsec insula Carausio, eisque quos in societatem adsciverat tyrannis. Glo- ria et prsesidium Christianismi, Constantinus Mag- nus, creditur Maximam et Valentiam Consulares, Primam^ Secundam, et Flaviam Praesidiales, fecisse. Toti vero insulce propositus est Vicarius, vir perspica- bilis, sub dispositione viri illustris Domini Praefecti CAP. VI. DE SITU BRITANNK^. [2J Praetorii Galliae ; preeter quern in vetusto i]uodam volumine circa eadem tempora commemoratur ali- quis eximiae dignitatis vir, titulo Comitis Brittania- rum insignis, alius itidem, Comes littoris Saxonici, tertius praeterea Dux Brittanite dictus, aliique plures, magnis praefecti muneribus, quae, cum distincta eo- rum notitia, injuria temporis, impetrari non potue- rit, cogimur taciti praeterire. IV. Prolixum nunc tandem iter ingredior, totam non minus insulam, quam singulasque ejus partes cu- riosa lustraturus indagine, pressurusque optimorum in hoc negotio authorum vestigia. Fiat veroab extre- maPrimJE provinciae ora initium, cujus littora Gallias objiciuntur. Tres vero laudatissimos validissimos- que status, Cantianum nempe, Belgicum, et Dam- nonicum, complectitur haec provincia, dequibus ea, qua fieri poterit, cura nobis sigillatim agendum. Cantium primo lustremus. V. Ad extremam Brittaniae Primae orientalem cram remotam Cantium, Cantiis quondam habita- tum, civitatibus Durobrobi et Cantiopoli, qua' eo- rum metropolis; hie sepultus est D. Augustinus An- glorum apostolus: Dubrae, Lemanus, et Regulbium, pra^sidio a Romanis munita, eorumque primarium Rhutupi, deducta eo colonia, metrojiolis factum, portusque classi Romanorum, qu;e oceano septen- trionali dominabatur, recipiendic factus idoneus. 26] PxICARDI MONACHI LIB. I, Tanti nominis fuit lia'C civitas, ut littora vicina ex ea dicta sint Rhutupina, dequibus Lucanus poeta: " Aut vagae cum Thetis Rhutupinaque littora fervent." Inde qiioque ingentia et grati saporis ostrea Romam translata, ut author est Juveiialis Satyricus his ver- bis : " Circaeis nata forent, an Lucrinum ad saxum, Rhutupinove edita fundo Ostrea, callebat primo deprendcre morsu." Static etiam fuit, sub dispositione viri spectabihs Co- mitis Httoris Saxonici, legionis secund« Augustae. VI. Quam plurimis hoc Cantiorum regnum flu- minibus rigatur, quorum celebriora, Madus, Stu- rius, Dubris, et Lemanus, qui Cantios a Bibrocis discernebat. VII. Inter tria ista praecipua Brittanias promun- toria, eminet illud, quod a Cantio nomen habet : ibi oceanus in angulum quasi redactus, cursum ita promovet fluxionemque suam, donee, ut veteres tra- dunt, fretum istud oceani, quod jam Brittaniae for- mat insulam, effecerit. VIII. A Cantio, vasta ilia quae Anterida non- nullis, aliis Caledonia dicta sylva, late extenditur ad CL. milliaria per Bibrocorum ac Segontiacorum ter- CAP. VI. DE SITU BRITANNliE. [27 ras, ad Heduorum usque fines excurrens. De hac sylva ita cecinit Lucaiius : " Unde Calcdoniis fallit tuibata Brittanos." IX. Cantiis pioximi, et, ut putant nonnuUi, sub- ject!, Bibroci, qui et aliis Rhemi dicuntur; natio in monumeutis non penitus ignota, quibus habitatuin Bibroicum, Regeutium, Noviomagumque metropo- lis. Anderidam vero occupatam tenuerunt Romani. X. Confines ill is apud ripam Thamesis habitabant Attrebates, quorum urbs primaria Caleba. XI. Infra bos, propius flumen Cunetium, habi- tabant Segontiaci, quorum caput fuit Vindonum. XII. Ad oceanum, Bibrocis affines, inferius ha- bitabant, sic dicti, Belga", quorum urbes primarite Clausentum, quod nunc Sotheamptona dicitur, Por- tus Magnus, omniumque praecipua Venta, nobilis- sima civitas ad flumen Antonam sita. Sorbiodu- num vero tenebat pryesidiuin Romanorum. Omnes enim Belgai Allobroges sunt, et suam a Celtis Bel- gisque originem traxere : hi, non multis ante Ca*sa- ris adventum in banc insulam seculis, relicta patria, Gallia, a Germanorum Romanorumque populis in- festata, atque devicta ; illi, qui, trajecto flumine Rheni, eorum expugnatas occupavere regiones, de 28] RICARDF MONACHI LIB. I. quo autem prolixius M. Dictator Cassar, sedeni heic sibi eleirerunt. XIII. Omnes regiones quae Thamesi, versus me- ridiem, adjacent, olim, uti vetera monumenta de- clarant, a bellicosa Senonum gente fuerunt occupatae; qui, sub ductu et auspicio decantatissimi regis Brenni, peragrata Gallia, Alpibusque, adhuc inviis, sibi patefactis, Romam fastu elatam ista incursione vastam solo facile a?quassent, nisi Rempublicam Ro- manam, quam more nutricis in sinu quasi gestare (dum infra destinatum ab illis fastigium agebat) vi- debantur Fata, cladem aversura Manlium clangore anseris excitassent, qui, circa montem unum pen- dentes, et nocte subeuntes, barbaros a summo Capi- tolio dejecit. Huic eadem Numinum cura Camil- lum postea auxilio misit, qui abeuntes a tergo ag- gressus ita cecidit, ut Senonici sanguinis inundatione omnia incendiorum vestigia deleret, urbemque ita ruinjB proximam ab interitu vindicaret. Senones autem ob valentissimam banc expeditionem natale solum, ut cultoribus vacuum, ita praeda refertissi- mum, alienee genti, quam Belgas supra nominates, fuisse, satis liquet, concesserunt. XIV. AdSabrinam, Thamesi inferi us, habitabant Heduij urbes eorum Ischalis et Avalonia. Thermae, quas et Aquae Solis nuncupabantur, Romanorum, qui banc Brittaniae oram tenebant, factae colonia et CAP. VI. DE SITU BRITANNI;^. [29 perpetua sedes ; urbs nominatissima hjrc erat, ad flumen Abonam sita, ibique fontes calidi, opiparo exsculpti apparatu, ad usus mortalium ; quibus fon- tibus prssules erant Apollinis et Minervie Numina, in quorum aedibus perpetui ignes nunquam labas- cunt in favillas, sed ubi ignis tabuit vertitur in globos saxeos. XV. Infra Heduorum terras siti erant Durotriges, qui et Moriiii alias vocantur. Metropolin liabebant Durinum et promuntorium Vindeliam. In horum finibus sensim coarctatur Brittania, et immensum efformare videtur brachium, quod iiruptionem mi- nitantem commode repellit oceanum. XVI. In hoc brachio, quae, intermissione Uxella? amnis, Heduorum regioni protenditur, sita erat te- gio Cimbrorum. Utrumne vero modernum Walliat nomen dederint, an vero antiquior sit Cimbrorum origo, non aeque constat. Urbes illis praecipuai Termolus et Artavia. Visuntur hie, antiquis sic dicta?, HercuUs columnar, et non procul hinc insula Her- culea. Sed a fluminis Uxella? finibus continuum procurrit montium jugum, cui nomen Ocrinum, ex- tremumque ejus ad promuntorium ejusdem nominis extenditur. XVII. Ultra Cirnbros extreinum insula? angulum incolebant Carnabii, unde forsitan, quod hodieque 30] KICARDI MONACHI ' LIB. I. retinet noiiien, obtinuit Carnubia. Urbes habebant Musiduin et Halangium : cum vero has olim deser- tas propemodum et incultas Brittaniee partes Roma- ni iiunquam salutaverint, minoris omnino momenti urbes eoruni fuisse videiitur, et historicis propterea neolectae ; geographis tamen memorantur promun- toria Bolerium et Antivestieum. XVIII. Memoratis modopopulis in littore oceani austrum versus affines ad Belgas-x4.11obroges sedem habebant Dannionii, gens omnium vahdissima, quae ratio movisse videtur Ptolemaeum, ut totum hunc terrie tractum, qui in mare brachii instar praetendi- tur, ilhs adscripserit. Urbes habebant Uxellam, Tamaram, Volubam, Ceniam, omniumque matrem Iscam, fluvio cognomini imminentem. Fluvii apud ipsos praecipui memorati modo Isca, Durius, Tama- rus, atque Genius. Ora eorum maritima promun- toria exhibet tria, de quibus mox paulo dicemus. Ilanc regionem, utpote metallis abundantem, Phoe- nicibus, Graecis, et Gallis mercatoribus probe notam fuisse constat: hi enim ob magnam quam terra fe- rebat stanni copiam eo sua frequenter extendebant negotia; cujus rei praecipua sunt documenta supra no- minata tria promuntoria, Helenis scihcet. Ocrinum, et KpiS [j^iTooTTov, ut et nomina civitatum, Graecam Phoeniciamque originem redolentia. XIX. Ultra brachium in oceano sitae sunt insulae CAP. VI. DE SITU BRITANNIA:. [31 Sygdiles, quae etiam Oestroiuinides et Cassiterrides vocabantur, dictie. XX. Cum prasnoniinatis Damnoniis Belgisque conjunctis XXX. proilia commisisse narratur valen- tissimus ille imperator Vespasianus. Decern hi ad australes Tliamesis et Sabrinae ripas habitantes po- puli, a Romanis seiisim subacti, eorumque regiones ia provinciae formam redactae, quae Brittania Prima t'uit appellata, cum hie fuerit in istis terris primus Romanorum victoriae fructus. XXI. Succedit ordine Brittania Secunda, quae a prioribus, interfiuente Sabrina amne, discernitur : a provincia autem Flavia, turn inemoratus amnis, turn Deva fluvius eandem sejungit, reliquum cingi- tur a mari interno. Hsec erat celebrata ilia regio Silurum, tribus validissimis habitata populis, quos inter prag reliquis celebres Silures, proprie sic dicti, quam ab ora relicta turbidum Sabrinae fretum di- stinguit: cujus homines, ut eruditissimus Solinus est author, etiam nunc custodiunt morem vetustum, nundinas ac nummum refutant, dant res et accipi- unt ; mutationibus necessaria potius quam prctiis parant. Deos percolunt, scientiam futurorum pari- ter viri ac foeminas ostendunt. XXII. Civitates Silurum, Sariconium, Magna, Gobaneum, et Venta eorum caput, fuerunt. I sea? 3 2] KICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. vero, flumini iinininentem urbem cognoniinem, te- nebat Ronianorum colonia, ibique per annos plures secuuda legio, qua^ Augusta alias vocabatur, sta- tionem habelwt, donee Valentiam et Rhutupiii transfV rebatur. Haec erat provincial Secundae pri- niaria Uoniana. XXIU. Olim ac diu potens erat hsec Silurum re- gio, sed, ciun earn regno Charaticus tenuit, longe potentissinia : liic continuis novem annis, omnia Ro- nianorum anna pro ludibriohabita, sgepe evertit, do- nee de illo, conjunctis viribus Roinanos aggressuro, triuinpbavit Legatus Ostorius. Charaticus enim, prselio evadens, auxiliuniquc a vicinis regibus pe- teiis, per astutiam matronae Romanae Carthismanduae cum rege Brigantise Venutio nuptas, Romanis de- ditus est. Post id temporis mascule tarktum suam ipsius ditionem idem ille populus defendit, usque dum a Varionio spoliatus, ac tandem a Frcntino de- victus, in formam Romanae, cui Brittania Secunda, ut supra meniinimus nomen erat, provinciae suum redigi pateretur imperium. XXIV^. Du^ alias sub Siluribus gentes fuere, pri- mum Ordovices, qui in septentrionali versus insu- 1am Monam ; et deinde Dimeciae, qui in extrema versus occidentem parte degebant, ubi promunto- rium quod Octorupium nuncupatur, unde in Hy- berniam transitus XXX. milliarium. Dimeciarum CAP. VI. DE SITU BRITANNIiE. [.33 urbes Menapia, et primaria Muridunum. Lovan- tium vero sibi habitandum vendicaverant Roinani. Ultra hos et Silurum terminos siti Oidovices, quo- rum urbes Mediolanum et Brannogenium. Sabrina in montibus illorum oriunda, majoribus tribiis Brit- taniae fluviis merito accensetur, addito nempe Tha- mesi et Tavo. Elucet imprimis in historia nomen Ordovicum ob sumtam de inclutissimi ipsorum regis captivitate vindictam. Hinc enim toties redactum in angustias exercitum Romanorum tarn misere vex- arunt, ut de illorum fere imperio in hac regione ac- tum fuisset^ ni in tantae cladis vindictam postea sur- rexisset dux Agricola, qui, victricia circumferens arma, totam quoque banc gentem subjugavit, maxi- mamque partem ferro delevit. XXV. Hue quoque referendum illud, quod a septentrione Ordovicum situm, ab oceano alluitur, territorium, cum illorum regimini aliquandiu fuerit subjectum ; hoc certo constat, quod ilium Cangiani quondam inhabitaverint tractum, quorum urbs uni- ca Segontium, promuntorio Cangano vicina. Inclu- ta ha?c erat civitas, freto Meneviaco, contra Monam, religiosissimam insulam, ubi olim druides habitare, adjacet In hac insula plurima sita erant oppida, tota autem insula in circuitu LX. rn. p. fere com- plectitur, atque, ut refert Plinius, a Camaloduno colonia CC. m. p. abest. Fluvii apud ipsos Tosibus, qui et Canovius ; pro terminis vero erat utraque Deva. r 34] RICARDI MONACIII LIB. I. In hac veroregionemons Eriri celsissimus maxumus- que invenitur. Ordovicia una cum Cangiorum Car- nabiorunique regionibus, ni fama me fallit, nomine Genanier, sub imperatoribus post Trajani principa- tuni inclarescel)at. XXVI. Ordojam ad illam nos deducit provin- ciam, qua? Flavia Ronianis vocata : unde vero hoc nomcn acceperit, utrum a matre Constantini Mag- ni Flavia Julia Helena, ex his terris oriunda? an vero a Romanorum faniilia Flavia ? — quominus de- tenninari possit, obstat injuria temporum, quae nobis invidet genuina quae hue facerent antiquitatis monumenta. XXVII. Ad fluvium Devam primo siti erant Carnabii, quibus habitatae fuerunt Benonae, Etoce- tum, Banchorium (monasterium totius insulae ce- leberrimmn, quod, in contentione Augustini ever- sum, non postea resurrexit), et reliquarum mater Uriconium, qua% inter Brittaniae civitates maxumas, nomen possidebat. In extremo hujus terrae angulo flumini Devae imminebat cognominis Romanorum colonia Deva, opus vicesimae legionis, quas Victrix dicebatur. etolim illius erat regionis tutelq,. Haec eadem esse existimatur qua? jam IVesi-Chestur \o- oatur. XXVIII. Infra nominatos regnum Cassium, a CAP. VI. DE SITU BRITANNIiE. [35 rege Ptolemaso Catieuchlani appellatum, extende- batur, aut respublica potius, quiE ex bin is genti- bus coaluerat. Harum, qUcE Sabriiiae proxima voca- batur Dobunij vel, ut Dio celeberrimus scriptor an- nalibus inseruit, Boduni. Apud hos oritur flumen Thamesis, et deinde longo spatioper fines Heduorum, Attrebatum, Cassiorum, Bibrocorum, Trinobantum, et Cantioruni citatus fertur, et oceanumGermanicum influit. Urbes Dobunorum erant Salinae^ Branogena, ad sinistram Sabrinaeripam, Alauna, et, cui reliquiae nomen laudemque debent, Corinumj urbs perspica- bilisj opus, ut tradunt, Vespasiani ducis. Glevum vero, in extremo regni contra regionem Silurum si- tuijij Romana tenebat colonia, quam deduxit Clau- dius Caesar, ut scriptores de istis temporibus affir- mant. Finitimi illis Cassii, quorum urbes Forum Dianae et Verulamium : cum vero haec ad munici- piam dignitatem a Romanis evecta, ejus prae aliis urbibus eminentia illis omnino adscribenda. Hie natus erat D. Albanus Martyr. Haec civitas ruina Camaloduni, Londiniique, in seditione a Bonduica excitata, cujus in annalibus mentionem facit erudi- tissimus Tacitus, involuta erat. Hi Cassii olim, pras ceteris insulae gentibus, caput extulere, atque cum inclutissimo eorum rege Cassibellino (cui non paucae nationes fuere tributariae) dictator Caesar multos eosdemque gravissimos, sub readventum ip- sius in banc insulam, habuit coojflictus ; sed ab ea- (D2) 36] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. dem ille gente cum Siluribus conjuncta fugatus, unde et emendatissimus Lucanus : " Territa quaesitis ostendit terga Briiannis." Adventante autem ipso imperatore Claudio, omnes eum vicinis fracti sunt, eorumque regio in formam Romanae provinciae redacta, nomineque, Caesarien- sis, et postea Flavia, nuncupata. XXIX. Juxta Cassios, ubi se oceano Thamesis propinquavit, regio Trinobantum sita erat ; natio quae non modo sponte in Romanorum concessit ami- citiam, sed illisquoque, ut colonias ibi ponerent, me- tropolim suam Lundinuni et Camalodunum ad mare fflta obtulerunt. In hac urbe Flavia Julia Helena, piissima conjux Constantini Chlori, materque Con- stantini Magni, e sanguine regum Brittanicorum nasci memoriae proditum dicunt. Prima autem haec Romanorum in Brittania coloniarum erat, temple Claudii, imagine Victorias, cum aliis diversis orna- mentis insignis. Lundinum enim mundo cognita civitas erat et erit. Primum Trinovantum, postea Londinium, dein Augusta, et nunc Londona rur- sum. Urbe Roma, secundum chronicorum fidem, sane antiquior est ; super ripam Thamesis fluminis posita, et ipsa multorum emporium populorum terra marique venientium. Haec a piissima ilia imperatrice Helena, S. S. Crucis inventrice, circumvallata, atque, CAP. VI. DE SITU BRITANNIA. [S^ si fides sit penes traditiones, quae non semper erro- neae sunt, nominata nia Romana Insula. neae sunt, nominata est Augusta ; tota autem Britta XXX. Limes huic populo ad septentrionem flu- men Surius, ultra quern habitabant Iceni, celeber- rima natio, in duas gentes divisa, quarum prior, Cenomanni habitans, ad septentrionem Trinobantes et Cassios, ad orientem oceanum spectabat. Horum urbes Durnomagus et caput regionis Venta. Roma- norum colonia erat Camboricum ; in mare orientem versus procurrens lingula dicitur Flavia Extrema. Fluminum notissima sunt Garion, Surius^, et Aufona, in sinum Metorin sese exonerans. Ex altera parte ad Aufonam incolebant, Carnabiis Brigantibus, et oceano vicini, Coitanni, in tractu sylvis obsito, qui, ut aliae Brittonum sylvae, Caledonia fuit appellata. De hac autem III. mentionem facit liistoricus ille Florus. Civitas primaria Coitannorum erat Ragae ; et preeter banc Romanorum colonia Lindum, in ex- trema ad orientem provinciae ora. Totam vero re- gionem bifariam secat fluvius Trivona. Hire Ice- norum gens, qua?, utpote f'erocissima bellique post hominum memoriam studiosissima, omissis tarn rus- ticis quam civilibus artibus, sua sponte in Romano- rum societatem accesserat, non tantum mox defece- rat, sed ad sui quoque imitationem alios quam plu- rimos excitaverat, ab Ostorio duce primum sub jugum missa est. Aliquot post annos, quum rex ip- 38] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. sorum, et animo et opibus valentissimus, Praesuta- gus moriens Cfpsarem ejusdemque posteros heredes fecerat. Romani autem Icenorum sic abutentesami- citia, ut nulli non se luxuriae dederint, ab iisdem postea sociisque, sub ductu bellicosissimee BonduicfP, vidua? regis supra nominati, ita infesti ipsis sunt red- diti, ut combustis deletisque ipsorum coloniis ac mu- nicipio, civium denique Romanorum LXXX. M. ferro misere sint trucidati ; sed postea ad officium redegit Suetonius legatus, multis prudentiae nomi- nibus suspiciendus. XXXI. Ad septentrionalem hujus regionis pla- gam oceano occurrit fluvius Abus, quondam termi- norum provinciiE Maxima? unus, uti alter Seteja. Dicta quoque hitc provincia fuit Brigantiae Regnum, scilicet ejusdem nominis regionem complexa, tribus- que habitata nationibus. In extremaorientaii plaga, ubi promuntoria Oxellum et Brigantum extrema in mare procurrunt, habitabant Parisii, quorum urbes Petuaria et Portus Felix. XXXII. Supra hos, uti et ad latus, siti erant proprie sic dicti Brigantes, gens numerosissima, toti dim provincias leges praescribens. His cultae civita- tesj Epiacum, Vinovium, Cambodunum, Catarac- ton, Galacum, Olicana, et primaria Isurium. Ebo- racum vero, ad Urum fluvium, caput provinciae; primum colonia nomine Sext« a Romanis factum. CAP. VI. DE SITU BRITANNIA. [39 sextaque deinde legionis, quae Victrix dicebatur, sedes ; deinceps vero plurium imperatorum prjcsen- tia illustrior factum, municipii quoque auctum prae- XXXIII. Totam in aequales fere partes provin- ciam dividunt montes Alpes Penini dicti ; hi, ad Ice- norum Carnabiorumque fines, ad fluvium Trivonam surgentes, continua serie per CL. milliaria septen- trionem versus decurrunt. XXXIV. Populi, ad occidentalem hujus jugi par- tem habitantes, sunt Volantii Sistuntiique, arctiori ut videtur foedere conjuncti. Urbes habebant Rerigo- num, Coccium et Lugubaliatn, quarum tamen pos- teriores binas Komanorum tenebant jiriesidia. XXXV. Septentrionales luijus terra? lirnites te- gebat murus iste stupendffi molis, a Romanis per isthmum ad longitudinem LXXX. milliarium ex- tensus, cujus altitude XII. crassities vero IIX. pe- des aequabat, * lurribusquc ornatus, murus crat. XXXVI. Gentem banc, ab imperatore Claudio primum infestatam, deinde ab Ostorio legato devic- tam, postea a Cereal i fractam, et magnam j)artem debellatam, ex historia coUigitur : cum vero sponte se Agricolae dedisset, pacem illi datam esse })ercej)i- mus. Famam hujus gentis in historiis praecipue de- 40] RICARDI MONACHI LIP. U lerunt turpia RegiiVcK ipsorum gesta inauditaque per- fidia. Ipsa harum potentium nationuni progenies eratj quae novas electura sedes, ultimum ultro, pa- triae, inter Alpes, Danubium, et Rhodaniun ja- centi, valedicebat. Ex his in Ilyberniam postea nonnulli, sedem ibi iixuri, transierunt, ut ex docu- inentis constat. XXXVII. His boreal iores erant nationes istse validissinia? olim sub nomine Maaetarum venientes, aquibus, mortuo j^atre, fratricida iste Bassianus suam turpiter pacem emit. Regiones, quas tenuere, se- quentes erant, in orientem Ottadinia, inde Gade- nia, post banc Selgovia, deinde Novantia, supra hos etiam Damnia. XXXVIII. Muro proximi habitabant Gadeni, quoium metropolis Curia. Ad oceanum vero pro- pius siti Ottadini, eorumque caput Bremenium, ac apud hos fluvii Tueda, Alauna, et utraque Tina, in- fra murum decurrentes. XXXIX. His occidental iores ad Oceanum siti erant Selgovae, eorumque urbes Corbantorigum, Uxellum et Trimontium, quam tamen sat diutenuit praesidium Romanorum, quod antiqua memorant moniimenta. Hujus regionis fluvii praecipui fuerunt Novius, Deva, et, ex parte, Ituna. CAP. VI, DE SITU BRITANNIA. [4^ XL. Ultra Devam, nuper dictam, ad oceani quo- que Oram in extrema insulae parte, Hyberniam ver- sus, Novantes siti erant. Apud quos Celebris ilia Novantum Chersonesus, Hybernia distans milliaria XXVIII., haec inter cuncta Brittaniae promuntoria maxume borea antiquis credebantur, juxta vero, seque ac illi, causam non video. Metropolis ho- rum Lucophibia, alias Casac candidte ; fluvii vero Abrasuanus, Jena_, et, ad orientem regionis termi- nus, Deva. XLI. Supra Novantes, Selgovas, et Gadenos, in- terveniente montium Uxellorum serie, habitabant Damnii, praevalens quidem natio ; sed qu?e condito muro non parvum regionis suae tractum amisit, aCa- ledoniis subjugatum et spoliatum. Prater illud, quod murum tuebatur praesidium Vanduarium tenebat Ro- manus miles. XLII. Hie Brittania, rursus quasi amplexu oceani delectata, angustior evadit, quam alibi, idque ob duo ista rapidissima quae infunduntur aestuaria, Bodotri- am scilicet et Clottam. Contractus hie istbmus ab Agricola legato primum prirsiclio munitus erat ; ali- um murum, in historiis nobilissimum, erexit impe- rator Antoninus, ad XXXV. circiter milliaria pro- tensum ; ut hoc medio barbaroruni sisteret incur- siones, qui et ab yEtio duce demum reparatus est, undecimque firmatus turribus. Has vero regiones 42] RICARDI MONAtHT LIB. I. pro ilia habeo provincia, quae per victoriosam Roma- norum aciem sub imperatore Theodosio revocata, atque in honorem imperatoris, tunc ad clavum im- perii sedentis, Valentiana dicta jjutatur. XLIII. Extra murum sita provincia Vespasiana. riipc est ilia Caledonia rej^io, a Romanis nimium quantum et desiderata militibu?, et incolis valde de- fensa ; negotium, cujus amplam bistoriiE Romanae, alias nimis de istiusmodi rebus silentes, mentionem faciunt. Hie fluvium Tavum conspicere licet, qui longo cursu regionem in duas quasi partes dissecare videtur. Ilic quoque arduum atque horrendum ju- gum Grampium off'endimus, quod provinciam istam bifariam secabat. Atque baec eadem erat regiojquae, a commisso inter Agricolam et Galgacum proelio, Romanis utilissimo, famam in annalibus habet insig- nem. Hie vires eorum veteresque castrametationes hodieque magnitudo ostendit mcenium; nam in loco ubi ingens supradictum proelium habitum erat, qui- dam ordinis nostri, banc viam emensi, affirmant se immania vidisse castra, aliaque argumenta Taciti re- lationem confirmantia. XLIV. Nationes vero, Romanis hie subjectae, or- dine jam sequentur. Ultra isthmum, usque ad Ta- vum, gens erant Horestii, quorum urbes, post prae- tenturam quidem extructam, prius enim Damniis accensebantur, fuerunt Alauna, Lindum, et, re non CAP. VI. DE SITU BRITANNL^, [43 minus quam nomine reliquis gloriosior, Victoria, ab Agiicola ad flumen Tavum XX, milliaria ab ejus- dem in mare exitu, a?dificata, memoriae prodituni dicunt. XLV. Supra hos ultra Tavum, qui limites consti- tuit, erant Vecturones, sive Venricones, quorum urbs primaria Orrea, fluvii vero iEsica et Tina. XLVI. Oceani littus, ultra horum fines, accole- bant Taixali, his urbium princeps Divana, fluvii autem Deva et Ituna. Pars Grampii montis, qu?e, ut promuntorium, late se in oceanum, quasi in Germaniae occursum, extendit, ab ill is nomen mu- tuatur. XLVII. His contermini ad occidentem, inter\'e- niente montium Grampiorum serie, exstitere Vaco- magi, qui amplissimam regionem tenebant, quorum urbes Tuessis, Tamea^ et Banatia. Romanorum au- tem statio, simulque provinciae urbs primaria, erat, ad ostium fluvii Varar in littore situni, Ptoroton. Notiores hujus regionis fluvii praster Vararem, qui provinciam terminabat, fuerunt Tuesis et Celnius. XLVIII. Infra VacomagosTavumque habitabant Damnii-Albani; gentes parum nota;, et intra lacuum montium que claustra plane reconditse. 44] RICARUI MONACni LIB. I. XLIX. Inferius adhuc Clottae ripas accolebant At- tacoti, gens toti aliquando olim Brittaniee formidan- da. Maxumus hie visitur laciis, cui nomen olim Lyncaiidor, ad cujus ostium condita a Roman is urbs Alcluitli, hrevi tempore a duce Theodosio nomen sortita, qui occupatam a barbaris provinciam recu- peraverat: cum hac comparari potuit nulla, utpote qua?, post fractas ceeteras circumjacentes provincias, impetiim hostium ultimo sustinuit. L. Hive provineia dicta est, in honorem familiaj Flavia?, cui suam Domitianus imperator originem debuit, et sub quo expugnata, Vespasiana. Et, ni fallor, sub ultimis imperatoribus nominata erat Thule, de qua Claudianus vates his versibus facit mentionem : " incaluit Pictorum sanguine Thule, Scoiorum cumulos flevit glacialis Hierne." Sed non tam diu sub aquila suopte tenuenml Ro- mani, ut posteritati innotescerent ejusdem et nomi- na et subjeetio. Cursorio hucusque oculo, qualis sub Romanorum imperio erat, Brittaniam lustravi- mus; restat ut parili compendio Caledoniorum terras lustremus. De Caledonia. LI. Licet tota ultra isthmum preedictum Britta- nia non improprie dici posset Caledonia, ipsi tamen Caledonii ultra Vararem sedem habuere, unde ducta CAP. VI. DE SITU BRITANNl/E. [45 linea terminum Romani in Brittaniam imperii ac- curate satis ostendit. Citerior vero insulae pars alio atque alio tempore ab illis possessa fuit, reliqua, ut supra meminimus, a Brittonibus barbaris occupata. Hucusque et proficiscentibus lumen aliquod foenerant antiqua historiarum monumenta ; trajicientes autem Varar flumen, extincto lumine, in obscuro quasi versanmr; et quamvis non nobis ignotum sit, extruc- tas ibi pro liniitibus imperii Romani fuisse aras, Ulyssemque, tempestate fluctibusque jactatum, heic vota persolvisse, siquidem condensae arboribus sylvae, cum perpetuis montium saxetis, ab ulteriori nos scru- tatione prohibent. Relationem sequentem a merca- toribus Brittonibus fugitivis acceptam posterisque relictam, ut sufficientem aestimemus, necesse est. LIl. Ad occidenteni igitur Varans habitabantCa- ledonii, proprie sic dicti, quorum regionis partem te- gebat immensa ilia Caledonia sylva. LIIl. Littus incolebant minores quidam populi, ex quorum numero, ultra Vararem et erectas supra- dictas aras, ad Loxam fluvium habitabant Cantee, in quorum finibus promuntorium Penoxullum. LIV. Huic ordine proximus est fluvius Abona ejusdemque accolcC Logi. Hinc Ila fluvius, et ad il- ium^ siti Carnabii Brittonum extremi, qui ab Osto- rio propra?tore subjugati, jugum Romanuni iiidigiit; 46] KICARDI MONACIII LIB. I. ferentes, adscitis in societateiii Caiitiis, ut referunt traditJones, trajectoque mari ibi sedein eligunt. In varia heic promuntoria sese extendit Brittania, quo- rum primuin antiquis dictum Vinvedrum, turn Ve- rubriuiii, aut extremitas Caledonicie. LV. Post illos Catini ; deinde, interiores Logis- que proxiiiii, Merta^ siti sunt. In his oris promun- torium Orcaduni positum, cui adjacebant Orcades insula?. Ulterius manabat Nabirus fluvius, qui ter- minus erat Carnabica? jurisdictionis. LVl. Ad inferiorem liujus regionis partem Iiabi- tabant CarnonaCtT, in quorum finibus promuntorium Ebudum, ad cujus extrema eximium oceanus sinum efformat, quiolim Volsas appellatus. Ad inferiorem istius sinus ripam tendebant Cerones, et infra Ityn Creones ad Longum usque procurrit. Inde oceanum inter et sinum Lelanum dictum ab incolis Epidiis promuntorium. LVII. Provectus jam ultra flumen Vararis, idem illud remetiri non possum, quin in transgressu ad- mirer Romanos, alias satis expertos judicio atque ex- perientia, heic quasi destitutes tarn perabsurda opi- nione laborasse, ut istam Brittanise partem, quae jam armis ipsorum intacta quiescebat, reliquam jam subactam atque possessam, longe tnajori et k),n,gi- tudine et latitudine metirentur, (quam tawen eps CAP. Vr. DE SITU BRITANNI/E. [^4J fovisse opinionem satis superque constat). Qui enim ea, qua par est, mente insignem Romanorum ambi- tionem atque insatiabilem regnandi cupidinein con- sideraverit, et quo hostem vix ira ipsorum et notitia, nedum timore dignurn excluderent, stupenda ista, quae totum orbem in admirationem sui facile trahunt, opera erexisse, in hoc ut in caeteris quam pluriniis magnam summi Numinis merito providentiam vene- remur, cui ut omnia subjecta sunt regna, ita et sem- piterna ab incolis gloria debetur et erit. Amen' 4SJ KICARDI MONACHt LIB, I. CAPUT VII. JLiUSTKATis ita pro instituti ratione cursim terris Brittanicis, necessarium videtur, antequam ad Insu- laruni descriptionem aggrediar, dubio a non nemine moto occurrere ; ubinam, inquit ille, earum quas tu nobis commemoras urbium nominumque vestigia ? Habentiir nulla! Licet vicissim quitM-ere, ubinam hodie sint Assyrii, Parthi, Sarmatai, Celtiberi ? At qui has celeberrimas gentes exstitisse neget, impu- dentem satis spero futurum neminem. Nonne inve- niuntur hodiernum regiones urbesque permultae eis- dem, quae ante duo vel plura annorum millia habu- erunt, quae compellantur, nominibus? Judaea, Ita- lia, Gallia, Brittania, non hodie minus quam pris- cis illis temporibus nota ? Londinum hodieque lin- gua vernacula, sono non adeo discrepante, London appellatur. Incuria majorum et in colligendis ac con- servandis illis, quae hue facere et tunc temporis non difficulter haberi poterant, monumentis negligentia si attendatur, non adeo qiiidem graviter ilia videtur increpanda, vel ut hujus defectus unica et primaria causa censenda, vix enim propter illos, qui ordini sacrorum se dederant, operam libris scribendis com- modabant. Hi vero a sacro alienum censuerunt munere profanis istiusmodi, ut vocabant, negotiis CAP. VII. DE SITU BRlTANNIiE. [49 operam suam impendere. Crediderim potius nos sine periculo scire, et sine piaculo ad posteros trans- mittere i)osse, ilia quae de prisco regnorum statu se- dula veterum monumentorum perlustratio et accu- ratius scrutinium poterit investigare. Ad aliud vero sentienduin me fere compulisset bonus ille Antistes, ita me compellare visus : Tune solus igno- ras quam breve, nobis in hoc orbe, temporis spatium sit exigendum, omnesque nostros etiam laboriosissi- mos conatus ab inutilium servorum nomine nos non posse reddere immunes? omniaque nostra studia proximi usum pro scopo debent habere? Haec! cui unquam sunt usui ? BuUatis istiusmodi nugis mun- dum deludi ! His merito reponimus : An ergo pro- hibita nobis simul omnis honesta delectatio ? Nonne eximise divina providential documenta produnt is- tiusmodi narrationes ? Indenepatet, quomodo evan- gelia de morte et merito Christi concio universum collustraverit et vicerit orbem gentilibus antea su- perstitionibus obnoxium? Obvertenti porro, non incon»Tue forte Chronologioe istiusmodi res in com- pendio tractari, denuo repono : Nee ergo nimium quidquam est novisse, majores nostros non, ut non- nulli fabulantur, Autochtones fuisse, e terra prosili- entes. Deum potius naturae librum aporuisse, ut ex illo constaret magni opificis omnipotentia, qualis in Mosis voluminibus eadem descripta proponitur. Denique forte respondenti, operibus, authori apud posteros nomen laudemque parituris, exploratorium 50] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. ignem esse subeundum, haec inquam dicenti, et in liis subsistendi giatus profiteor tantum his verbis efficaciae fuisse, utetiamsuborta michi nonnunquain fuerit caepti hujus laboris poenitentia. Ex altera proinde hujus opusculi parte pra?ter Chronologicam rerum commemorationem ampHus quidquam ex- spectare noht Benevolus Lector, quern adeo bene- volentiai tutelaeque Divinae, paria ab ipso michi pro- mittens, devotus commendo, sperans, ut me simul coelesti Patri, qui misericors et condonationis ple- nus, commendet. Ex fragmentis quibusdam a duce quodam Romano consignatis et posteritati rehctis, sequens collectum est Itinerarium, ex Ptolemaeo et ahunde nonnulhs, ordinem quoque, sed quod spero in mehus mutatum, hinc inde deprehendes. CAP. VII. DE SITU BRITANNI.E. [51 FuERUNT olim apud Brittones XCII. urbes, ea- rn m vero celebriores et prae reliquis conspicuae XXXIII. ; municipia scilicet II., Verolamium et Eboracum. Villi, coloniae, sc. Londinium Augus- ta, Camalodunum Gemince Mar dee, Rhutupis, .... Thermae Aquce Soils, Isca Secunda, Deva Getica^ Glevum Claudia, Lindum, Camboricum Et civitates Latio jure donatae X., sc. Dur- nomagus, Catarraclon^ Cambodunum, Coccium, Lugubalia, Ptoroton, Victoria, Theodosia, Corinura, Sorbiodunum. Deinde XII. stipendiariae minoris- que momenti, scilicet Venta Silurum, Venta Bel- garum, Venta Icenorum, Segontium, Muridunum, Ragae, Cantiopolisj Durinum, Isca, Bremenium, Vindonum, et Durobrovae. At praeter allatas modo urbes, plares inBrittaniis non habuisse Romanos ne quis temere credat ; celebriores enim tantum com- memoravi ; quis enim dubitet, illos, ut orbis terra- rum dominatores, pro lubitu elegisse sibique vin- dicasse, quas suis usibus commoda intelligebant loca? plerumque alias in castris, quee condiderant ipsi, de- gebant. (E2) »2] RICARDl MONACHI LIB. I. Diaphragmata. Rhutupis prima in Biittania insula civitas ver- sus Galliam apud Cantios sita a Gessoriago Bonno- nia? porta, unde commodissimus in supradictam in- sulam transitus obtingit, CCCCL. stadia, vel ut alii volant XLVI. mille passuam remota : ab eadem civi- tate dacta est via Guethelinga dicta, usque in Segon- tium per m. p. CCCXXIIII. plus minus sic : — Can- tiopoli, quae et Duroverno, m. p. X. Durosevo XII. Duroprovis XXV. deinde m. p. XXVII. transis Tha- mesin intrasque provinciam Flaviam et civitatem Londinium (Augustam), Suio Mago m. p. Villi. Ve- rolamio municipio XII. unde fait Ampbibalus et Al- banus Martyres. Foro Dianae XII. MagioVinioXII. Lactorodo XII. Isanta Varia XII. Tripontio XII. Benonis Villi. Hie bisecatur via, alterutrumque ejus bracbium Lindum usque, alterum versus Viri- conium protenditur, sic : — Manduessuedo m. p. XII. Etocet oXIII. Pennocrucio XII. Uxaconia XII. Virioconio XI. Bancborio XXVI. Deva Colonia X. Fines Flaviae et SecundcE, Varis m. p. XXX. Co- novio XX. Seguntio XXIIII. Iter II. A Seguntio Virioconium usque, m. p. LXXIII. sic :— Heriri monte m. p. XXV. Medio- lano XXV. Rutunio XII. Virioconio XI. X.TJSR III. A Londinio Lindum coloniam usque. CAP. VII. DE SITU BRITANNIiE. [53 sic: — Durosito m.p XII. Caesaro MagoXVI. Cano- nio XV. Camaloduno colonia Villi, ibi erat templum Claudii, arx triumphalis, et imago Victoriae deae. Ad Sturium amnem m.p, VI. et finibusTrinobantum Cenimannos advenis, Cambretonio m. p. XV. Sito MagoXXII. Venta Cenom. XXIII Camborico colonia XX. Durali ponte XX. Durno Alago XX. Isinnis XX. Lindo XX. Iter IIII. A Lindo ad Vallum usque, sic: — Argo- lico m. p. XIIII. Dano XX. Ibi intras Maximam Caesariensem, Legotio m. p. XVI. Eboraco municip. olim colonia sexta m. p. XXI. Isurio XVI. Catta- ractoni XXIIII. adTisamX. Vinovio XII. Epiaco XVIII r. ad Murum Villi, trans Murum intras Va- lentiam. Alauna amne m. p. XXV. Tueda flumine XXX. ad Vallum Iter V. A limite Praeturiam usque, sic : — Curia m. p. ... ad Fines m. p. . . . Bremenio m. p. . . . CorstoplioXX.Vindomora Villi. Vindovio XVIIII. Cattaractoni XXII. Eboraco XL. Dcrvcntione VII. Delgovicia XIII. Praeturio XXV. IterVI. Ab Eboraco Devam usque, sic: — Culcaria m.p. Vim. Camboduno XXII. Mancunio XVIII. Finibus Maxiniae et Flavisp m. p. XVIII. Condate XVIII. Deva XVIII. 54] RICARDI MONACHI LIB I. Iter VII. A Portu Sistuntiorum Eboracum usque, sic : — Rerigonio m. p. XXIII. ad AlpesPeninos VIII. AlicanaX. Isurio XVIII. Eboraco XVI. Iter VIII. Ab Eboraco Luguvalium usque, sic : — Cattaractoni ni. p. XL. Lataiis XVI. Vataris XVI. Brocavonacis XVIII. Vorreda XVIII. Lugubalia XVIII. Iter \^III. A LuguballioPtorotonim usque, sic: Trimontio m. j) Gadaviica in. p Corio m. p. ... ad Vallum m. p. , . . Incipit Vespasiana, Alauna m. p. XII. Lindo Villi. Victoria Villi, ad Hiernam Villi. Orrea XIIII. ad Tavum XVllII. ad /Esicam XXIII. ad Tinaiii VIII. Devana XXIII. ad Itunaui XXUII. ad Monteni Grainpium m. p. . . . ad Selinain in. p Tuessis XVIIII. Ptorotone m. p Iter X. Ab ultima Ptorotone per mediam insulae Isca Damnonorum usque, sic : — Varis m. p. VIII. ad TuessimXVIll. Tamea XXVIIII m. p. XXI. in Medio Villi. Orrea Villi. Victoria XVIII. ad Vallum XXXII. Luguballia LXXX. Brocavonacis XXII, ad Alaunam m.p Cocciom.p Mancunio XVIII. Condate XXIII. Mediolano XVIII. Etocetom.p Salinis m.p • Glebon colonia m. p. . . . Corino CAP. VII. DE SITU BRITANNIA. [55 XIIII. Aquas Solis m. p. ... ad Aquas XVIII. ad Uxellam airinem m. p Isca m. p Iter XI. Ab Aquis per Viam Juliam Menapiam usque, sic : — ad Abonam m. p. VI. ad Sabrinam VI. unde trajectu intras in Brittaniam Secundam et sta- tionem Trajectum m. p. III. Venta Silurum VIII. Isca colonia Villi, unde fuit Aaron Martyr. Tibia amne m. p. VIII. Bovio XX. Nido XV. Leucaro XV. ad Vigesimum XX. ad Menapiam XVIIII. Ab hac urbe per XXX. m. p. navigas in Hyberniam. Iter XII. Ab Aquis Londinium usque, sic : — Ver- lucione m. p. XV. Cunetione XX. Spinis XV. Cal- leba Attrebatum XV. Bibracte XX. Londinio XX. Iter XIII. Ab Isca Uriconium usque, sic : — Bul- tro m. p. VIII. Gobannio XII. Magna XXIII. Bra- nogenio XXIII. Urioconio XXVII. Iter XIIII. Ab Isca per Glebon Lindum usque, sic : — Ballio m. ]). VIII. Blestio XII. Sariconio XI. Glebon colonia XV. ad Antonam XV. Alauna XV. Vennonis XII. Katiscorion XII. Venromento XII. Margiduno XII. ad Pontem XII. Croco colana Lindum XII. Iter XV. A Londinio per Clausentum in Londini- 66] RICARDl MONACHl LIB. I. um, sic :— Caleba m. p. XLIIII. Viudomi XV. Venta Belgarum XXI. ad Lapidem VI. Clausento IlII. Portu Magno X. Regno X. ad Decimum X. Ande- rida portu ni. p ad Lema- num m. p. XXV. Lemaniano portu X. Dubris X. Rhutupis colonia X. Regulbio X. Contiopoli X. Durelevo XVIII. Mado XII. Vagnaca XVIII. Novio Mago XVIII. Londiiiio XV. Iter XVI. A Londinio Ceniam usque, sic : Venta Belgarum m. p. XC. Brige XI. Sorbioduno VIII. Ventageladia XII. Durnovaria Villi. Moriduno XXXlll. Isca Damnon. XV Du- rio amne m. p .... Tamara m. p Voluba m. p Cenia m. p Iter XVII. Ab Anderida [Eboracum] usque, sic : Sylva Anderida m. p Noviomago m. p Londinio m. p. XV. ad Fines m. p Durolisponte m. p. . . . Durnomago m. p. XXX. Corisen- nisXXX. LindoXXX. inMedioXV. adAbumXV. unde transis in Maximam, ad Petuariam m. p. VI. deinde Eboraco, ut supra, m. p. XL VI. Iter XVIII. Ab Eboraco per medium insulae Clau- sentum usque, sic : Legiolio m. p. XXI. ad Fines CAP. VII. DE SITU BRITANNI-i:. [5/ XVIII. . . . m.p.XVI m.p. XVI Derventione m. p. XVI. ad Trivo- nam XII. Etoceto XII. Manduessuedo XVI. Benon- nisXII. TripontioXl. IsannavariaXII. Brinavis XII. T^liacastra XVI. Dorocina XV. Tamesi VI. Vindo- mi XV. Clausento XLVI. Plurima insuper habebant Romani in Brittaniis castella, suis quaeque murisj turribus, portis, et re- pagulis mimita. Finis Itinerariorum. Quod hactenus auribus^, in hoc capite percipitur pene oculis intuentibus : nam huic adjuncta est mappa Brittanias artificialiter depicta, qufe omnia locacet. evidenter exprimit, ut ex ea cunctarum re- gionum incolas dignoscere detur. 6S] RlCARDl MONACHI LIB. I. CAPUT Vlll. I. JLusTRAViMLs jam Albioneni, disitae non ])ro- cul inde Hyberniie, eadem, qua hactenus usi fuiiiius brevitate, descriptionciii daturi. II. Ilybernia omnium, post Albionem dictam nuper, maxume est ad occidentem quidem sita, sed, sicut contra septenitriones ea brevior, ita in meri- diem sese trans illius fines plurimum protendens, usque contra Hispania? Tarraconensis septentriona- lia, quamvis magno a^quore interjacente, j)ervenit. III. Mare, quod Brittaniam et Hyberniam inter- fluit, undosum et inquietum est, toto, ut author est Solinus, anno, non nisi custivis pauculis diebus, na- vigabile. In medio inter ambas insula est, quae olim appellabatur Monoeda, nunc autem Manavia. IV. Hybernia autem, et sui status conditione, et salubritate ac serenitate acris, multum Brittaniae jjraestat, ut opinatur Beda, ita, ut raro ibi nix plus quam triduaria remaneat, nemo jjropter hiemem aut foena secet, aut stabula fabricet jumentis. V. Nullum ibi reptile videri solet, nullae viperae CAP. VIII. DE SITU BRITANM.E. [59 aut serpentes valent ; nam syepe illo de Brittania allati serpentes niox, ut proximante terris navioio odore aeris illius adtacti fuerint, intereunt. Quin potius omnia pene, quae de eadem insula sunt, con- tra venenum valent, Denique vidimus, quibusdam a serpente percussis, rasa folia codicum, qui de Hy- bernia fuerunt, et ipsam rasuram aquae immissam ac potui datam talibus protinus totam vim veneni gras- santis totum inflati corporis absumsisse, ac sedasse tumorem. VI. Dives lactis et mellis insula, nee vinearum expers, piscium volucrumque, sed et cervorum ca- prearumque venatu insignis, ut author est venera- bilis Beda. VII. Cultores ejus, inquit Mela, inconditi sunt et omnium virtutum ignari, magis quam aliae gen- tes, aliquatenus tamen gnari pietatis ad modum ex- pertes. Gens inhospita et bellicosa a Solino Poly- histore dicti sunt. Sanguine interemptorum hausto prius victores vultus suos oblinunt. Fas ac nefas eodem animo ducunt. Puerpera, si quando marem edidit, primos cibos gladio imponit mariti, inque OS parvuli summo nmcrone, auspicium alimentorum leviter infert, et gentilibus votis optat, non aliter quam in bello et inter arma mortem oppetat. Qui student cultui, dentibus mari nantium belluarum insigniunt ensium capulos, candicant enim ob he- 66] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. burneam claritatem. Nam praecipua viris gloria est in armorum splendore. VIII. Agrippa, geographus Romanus, longitudi- nem Hyberniae DC. millia passuum esse, latitudi- nem vero CCC. statuit. XX. olim gentibus habitata, quarum XIIX. littus tenebant. IX. Haec autem propria Scottoriim patria erat; ab hac egressi, tertiam in Albione Brittonibus et Pictis gentem addiderunt. Sed non idem cum magno au- ihore Beda sentio, qui Scottos peregrines esse affir- mat : nam, ut existimo, suam ex Brittania non procul sita originem duxerunt, inde trajecisse, at- que in hac insula sedes occupasse, fidem faciunt au- thores. Certissimum vero est Damnios, Voluntios, Brigantes, Cangos, aliasque nationes origine fuisse Brittanica, quae eo postea trajecerunt, postquam, vel Divitiacus, vei Claudius, vel Ostorius, vel duces alii victores, illis domi tumultum fecerant. Pro ul- teriori argumento inservit lingua antiqua, quae cum antiqua ilia Brittanica et Gallica non parum conso- nat, id quod omnibus utriusque linguae gnaris satis planum videtur. X. Septentrional i Hyberniae lateri obtenditur oceanus Deucaledonicus ; orientale tegunt Vergi- vus et Internus, Cantabricus vero australe, uti oc- cidentale magnus ille Brittanicus, qui et Athlanti- CAF. VIII. DE SITU BRITANNIA. [6l cus oceanus ; quern nos quoque ordinem secuti dahi- mus insulae et prviecipuorum in ilia locorum descrij3- tionem. XL Illud, quod ab oceano Deucaledonico allui- tur, hujus insulae latus habitabant Rhobogdii, cujus metropolis Rhobogdium erat ; in quorum orientali regione situm erat ejusdem noniinis promunto- rium, in occidentali, Boreum promuntorium. Flu- vii vero Banna, Darabouna, Argitta, et Vidua, au- strum versus a Scottis ipsos separabant montes. XII. Infra promuntorium Boreum littus Brit- tanici maris ad Venicnium usque caput incolebant gentes Venicniae, quibus nomen debent ab illis dictae vicinae insuhe Venicniee, inferius ad ostium usque Rhebii fluminis, quarum metropolis Rheba. Infra Rhebeum Nagnatae habitabant ad Libnium usque, quorum Celebris erat ejusdem nominis metropolis. Austrum versus, in recessu sinus Ausobae siti erant Auterii, quibus urbium caput erat ejusdem nominis. Inferiorem ejusdem regionis partem occupabant Con- cangii, ad quorum fines austrum versus manabat Senus, amplus omnino fluvius, cui adjacebat urbium priinaria Macobicum. In angustum heic apicem coarctata desinit Hybernia. Prope Austrinum pro- muntorium, ad flumen Senum,sedes habebantVela- torii, quorum metropolis Regia, fluviusque Durius. Lucani vero habitabant, ubi oceano miscetur fluvius Ibernus. 62] RiCARDi monach: lib. I. XIII. Ultra Austrinum meridionale insulae latus ab eodem promuntorio ad Sacrum usque extremum tendebat. Ibernii ad illud habitabant, quibus me- tropolis Rhufina. Hinc fluvius Dobona, ac deinde Vodiae, cum promuntorio ejusdem nominis, quod promuntorio Albionis Antivestaeo obvertitur, distans inde milliaribus CXXXXV. Non procul inde Da- brona fluvius Brigantum regionis terminus, qui fines regionis fluvium Brigas et urbem habebant Brigantiam. XIV. Pars hujus insulae, a Sacro promuntorio ad Rhobogdium usque extensa, Orientalis censetur. Habitantes supra promuntorium Sacrum Menapii, primariam habebant ejusdem nominis urbem ad flu- vium Modonam. Hinc ad Menapiam, in Dimetia sitam, XXX. milliaria numerantur, ut Plinius refert. Harum unam, quam nam vero incertum, patriam habebat Carausius. Ultra horum terminos metro- polin Dunum habebant Cauci, quorum fines allue- bat fluvius Oboca. Teutonicae binas has nationes originis esse extra dubium est : incertum vero quo tempore primum in has terras eorum majores traje- cerint. Brevi ante Cassaris in Brittaniam transitum id contigisse maxume videtur probabile. XV. Eblanae ulterius habitabant, primariam vero ad Lcebium flumen habentes Mediolanum. Sep- tentrionali viciniores Voluntii civitatem habebant CAP. VIII. DE SITU BRITANNI.E. [63 Lebarum, fluvios autem Vinderum et Buviiidam. Superiorem his insulae partem, Rhobogdiis affinem, tenebant Damnii, his urbiurn caput Dunum, ubi sepulti creduntur D. Patricias, D. Columba, et D. Brigitta, eodem tumulo reconditi. XVI. Restat jam, ut eorum qui interiorem hu- jus insulae partem habitabant populorum mentio in- jiciatur. Contermini Caucis et Menapiis, supra Brigantes autem, incolebant Coriondii, reHquam insulae partem Scotti habebant, quibus Scotioe no- men tota exinde debet. Plures inter, quas illi habe- bant, civitates prae caeteris innotuerunt tantum duce, quarum ad nos pervenit memoria. Altera Rheba ad flumen et lacum Rhebium, Ibernia altera, sita ad orientale Seni fluminis latus. XVII. Non possum non hoc loco monere Dam- nios, Voluntios, Brigantes, et Cangianos omnes fuisse Britannicae originis nationes, quae, cum vel ab hoste finitimo non daretur quies, vel tot tantaque exigerentur tributa, quibus solvendis se impares in- telligerent, sensim, novas quaesiturae sedes, in banc terram trajecerant. Dictum jam antea de Menapiis, Chaucis, nee de iis, quaj offeruntur ulterius, plura occurrunt, quibus tuto fides potest haberi. Refert quidem, Augustas Historiae scriptor, Tacitus, quod pluribus quam Albion peregrinis Hybernia fuerit frequentata. At, si res ita revera se habuisset, vix 64] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. dubitandum videtur, plura nobis de statu Hyberniae, et fide digniora veteres fuisse relicturos. Relictu- roque jam michi descriptionem Hyberniae non abs re fore videtur docere, banc, non armis, sed metu tantum sub Romanorum redactam fuisse imperium. Quin potius regem Ptolemaeum in secunda Europge tabula, aliosque veterum inclutissimorum geogra- phorum, in situ iilius delineando errasse, utpote qui banc non solum justo longius a Brittania, sed etiam prorsus a parte boreali provinciae Secundae, statue- runt ; id quod ex ipsorum libris et tabulis hue spec- tantibus patet abimde. XVIII. Super Hyberniam sitffi erant Hebudes^ V. numero, quarum incol^ nesciunt fruges, piscibus tantum et lacte viventes. Rex unus est, ut scribit Solinus, universis, nam quotquot sunt, omnes an- gusto interluvio dividuntur. Ille rex nichil suum habebat, omnia universorum. Ad aequitatem certis legibus adstringitur, ac, ne avaritia a vero rectoque eum seduceret, discebat ex paupertate justitiam, utpote cui nichil esset rei familiaris, verum alitur e publico. Nulla illi dabatur foemina propria, sed per vicissitudines, in quamcunque commotus fuisset, sibi vendicat usurariam, unde ei nee votum nee spes conceditur liberorum. De Hebudibus hisce non- nulli scripserunt dies continuos XXX. sub bruma esse noctem, sed dictator Caesar nichil de eo, studi- ose licet inquirens, reperiebat, nisi, quod certis ex CAP. VIII. DE SITU BRITANNIiE. []65 aqua mensuris breviores fuisse noctes quam in Gallia intellexerit. XIX. Secundam a continenti stationem Orcades praebent, qufE ab Hebudibus porro, sed erronee, sunt VII. dierum totidemque noctium cursu, ut scripserunt nonnulli ; numero XXX., angustis inter sese deduct£E spatiis, vacabant homine, non habe- bant sylvas, tantumjunceisherbis horrescentes. Cae- tera earum nil nisi arense et rupes tenent, ut ego, ex Solino cum aliis coUigi posse, habeo persuasum. XX. Thule ultima omnium, quas Brittanicje vo- cantur, Belgarum littori apposita statuitur a Mela. Graecis Romanisque celebrata carminibus, de quo Homerus Mantuanus : " Et tibi serviat ultima Thule." In ea solstitio nullas esse noctes indicavimus, cancri signum sole transeunte, ut author est Plinius, nul- losque contra perbrumam dies ; haec quidem senis mensibus continuis fieri arbitrantur. Qui hie habi- tant, ut refert Solinus, principio veris inter pecudes pabulis vivunt, deinde lacte, in hyemem conferunt arborum fructus. Utuntur foeminis vulgo, certum matrimonium nullis. Thule autem larga et diutina pomona copiosa est, ut tradit idem author. Ultra Thulen unius diei navigatione accepimus pigrum esse et concretum mare, a nonnulha Cronium ap- (0 66] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. pellatur. A Thule in Caledonian! bidui navigatio est. XXI. Thanatos insula alluitur freto oceani, a Brittaniae continente sestuario tenui, Wantsiiam dicto, separata ; frumentariis campis felix, et gleba uberi ; nee tantum sibi soli, verum et aliis salubri- bus locis, ut author est Isidorus, cum ipsa nullo ser- patur angue, asportata inde terra, quoquo gentium invecta sit, angues necat. Haec non longe abest a Rhutupi sita. XXII. Vecta, a Vespasiano devicta dim, insula est, proximum Belgis habet ab oriente in occasum XXX. circiter millia passuum, ab austro in boream XII. in orientalibus suis partibus mari VI. millium, in occidentalibus III., a meridionali supra scripto littore distans. XXIII. Prgeter supradictas insulas fuerunt etiam VII. Acmodae, Ricnea, Silimnus, Andros, Sigdiles XL., Vindilios, Sarna, Coesarea, et Cassiterides. XXIV. Sena, Ossismicis adversa littoribus, Gal- lici Numinis oraculo insignis est, ut author est Mela; cujus antistites, perpetua virginitate sanctae, numero IX. esse traduntur ; Senas Galli vocant, putantque ingeniis singularibus praeditas, maria ac ventos con- citare carminibus, seque inquse velint animalia ver- CAP. VIII. DE SITU BRITANNIiE. [6/ tere, sanare quae apud alios insanabilia sunt. Scire Ventura et prsedicere, sed non nisi deditag naviganti- bus, etobid tantum ut se consulerent eo profectis. XXV. Reliquae Albioni circumfusae minoris peri- pherise et momenti insulse, ex depictas adjectaeque mappae inspectione melius, quam ex nudo quodam recensu, censeri ac dignosci possunt. Heic itaque subsisto meumque his rebus locatum studium Bene- volo Lectori, ejusque favori etjudicio studiose com- mendo. Explicit feliciter, Deo juvante, Liber primus Com- mentarioli Geographici de situ Brittaniae, et stationum quas Romani ipsi in ea Insula aedificaverunt, per manum meam Ri- cardi, famuli Christi et monachi Westmonasteriensis. Deo gratias. (F2) RIC ARDI MONACHI WESTMONASTERIENSIS COMMENTARIOLI GEOGRAPHICI DESCRIPTIONIS BRITTANIiE SUB DITIONE ROMANI IMPERIL LIBER SECUNDUS. PR^FATIO. In supplementuni datae hucusque Brittaniae an- 1 tiquae descriptionis deductum parili compendio subjungere consultum duxi : — I. Chronologiae, a prima inde orbis origine ad 3 vastatam a Gothis Romam deductae, epitomen, et II. Imperatorum Legatorumque Romanorum qui huic regioni cum imperio pra2fuerant brevem recensum. Dicant forte nonnulli potuisse istiusmodi ope- 3 70] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. II. ram, utpote non absolute necessariam, vel cultui divino, vel majoris momenti rebus impendi. At sciant illi et subsecivas boras antiquitatibus pa- triis pristinique terrarum status investigationi posse vindicari, ut tamen nichil propterea sacro cultui decedat. Sin veroMomus istiusmodi cap- tatam ex otio licito voluptatem nobis invideat, ad finem properans metaeque jam adstitutus, heic pedem figo. CAP. I. D£ SITU BRITANNl/E. [71 CAPUT I. In principio mundiiin, nobis hodiernum reli- 4 quisque creaturis habitatum, VI. dierum spatio ex nihilo condidit omnipotens Creator. j4nno Mundi MDCLVI. Crescentem continue 5 usu humani generis malitiam vindicaturus, Crea- tor diluvium orbi immisit, quod totum obruens mundum, omnem delevit viventium ordinem, solis, quae arcam intraverant, exceptis et servatis, quorum deinceps propago novis animalium colo- nis novum orbem replevit. ^. M. MMM. Circa Heec tempora oultam et 6 liabitatam primum Brittaniam arbitrantur non- nulli, cum illam salutarent Graeci Phosnicesque mercatores. Nee desunt, qui a rege quodam Brytone non diu postea conditum credunt Lon- - dinium. A.M. MMMCCXXVIII. Prima urbisRomee, 7 quae gentium exinde communis terror, funda- menta posueruut fratres Romulus et Remus. J. M. MMMDC. Egressi e Brittania per Gal- S'- 72] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. II. liam Senones Italiam invasere, Romam oppug- naturi. 9 A. M. MMMDCL. Has terras intrarunt Belgae, Celtaequedesertam aSenonibus regionem occuparunt, Non diu postea cum exercitu in hoc regnum transiit rex iEduorum Divitiacus, magnamque ejus partem subegit. Circa haec tempora in Hyberniam commigrarunt, ejecti a Belgis BrittoneSj ibique sedes posuerunt, ex illo tempore Scotti appellati. 10 A. M. MMMDCCCCXLIII. Gestum est Cassibelini cum civitatibus maritimis bellum. 11 A.M. MMMDCCCCXLVI. Ca?sar Germa- nos et Gallos capit, et Brittones quoque, quibus ante eum ne nomen quidem Romanorum cogni- tum fuerat, victor^ obsidibus acceptis, stipenda- rios facit. 12 A.M. MMMDCCCCXLVII. Denuo in has terras profectus, bellum gessit cum rege Cassio- rum Cassibellino, invitatus, ut ipse quidem prae- tendit, a Trinobantibus. Sed, quod majore veri specie tradit Suetonius^ potius avaritiem ipsius sollicitantibus praetiosis Brittaniae margaritis. 13 A. M. MMMMXLIV. Ipse in Brittaniam CAP. I. DE SITU BRITANNIA. [^3 profectus imperator Claudius, semestri spatio, absque ulla vi aut sanguinis effusione, magnam insulae partem in suam redegit potestatem, quam exinde Caesariensem jussit vocari. ^.M. MMMMXLV. Missus ab imperatore 14 Claudio Gurn II. legione in bas terras Vespasia- nus, adbuc in privata vita, Belgas Damnonios- que oppugnavit, tandemque, commissis prteliis XXXII. urbibus XX. expugnatis, sub obsequi- um Romani imperii redegit, una cum insula Vecta. A. M. MMMMXLVII. Thermas et Glebon 15 occupaverunt Romani. A.M. MMMML. Post novennale bell um re- l6 gem Silurum Charaticum vicit dux Romanorum Ostorius, magna Brittanife pars in formam pro- vincise redacta, et Camalodunensis coloniae po- sita fundamenta. A.M. MMMMLII. Cogibundo urbes quae- 17 dam apud Belgas a Romanis concessae, ut inde sibi conderet Regnum. Circa haec tempora, re- licta Brittania, Cangi et Brigantes in Hyberniam commigrarunt sedesque ibi posuerunt. A.M. MMMMLXI. Nero imperator, in re 13 74] RICARDI MONACHI LIB II. militari nichil omnino ausus, Brittaniam peiie amisit. Nam duo sub illo nobilissima oppida il- lic capta alque eversa sunt. Nam insurrexit contra Romanos Bondvica, illatam sibi a Roma- nis injuriam vindicatura, colonias illas Romano- rum, Londinium, Camalodunum, etmunicipium Verulamium igne delevit, occisis ultra octoginta millibus civium Romanorum. Superata ilia tandem a Suetonio, qui acerrime illatum Roma- nis damnum vindicavit, occiso subditorum ejus fequali numero. 19 A.M. MMMMLXXIII. Brigantes vicit Ce~ realis. 20 J. M. MMMxMLXXVI. Ordovices plectit Frontinus. 21 A.M. MMMMLXXX. Magnum cum rege Caledoniorum Galgaco prselium committit Agri- cola, eoque devicto, totam insulam cum classe lustrari jubet, maritlmamque ipsius oram totus obiens, Orcades submittit imperio Romano. 22 A.M. MMMMCXX. Ipse in "Brittaniam transit Hadrianus imperator, immensoque muro unam insulas partem ab altera sejungit. 23 A.M. MMMMCXL. Missus ab Antonino Pio Urbicus victoriis inclarescit. CAP. I. DE SITU BRITANNIiE. [75 ^.M MMMMCL. NonnullasquoqueaBrit- 24 tanis victorias reportat Aurelius Antoninus. A.M. MMMMCLX. Luce Christlanismi, 25 regnante Lucio rege, collustratiir Brittania; rege . Cruci Christi se primum submittente. A.M. MMMMCLXX. ProvinciaVespasiana 26 ejiciuntur Romani. Hoc circiter tempore, ex in- sulis in Brittaniam cum Pictis suisadvenisse cre- ditur Picu-da rex. A. M. MMMMCCVII. Destructum, a Ro- 27 manis conditum, murum restituit transiens in . Brittaniam Severus im])erator, et non diu post Eboraci, manu Dei, moritur, A. M. MxMMMCCXI. Venalem a Maeatis 28 pacem obtinuit Bassianus. A.M. MMMMCCXX. Perha^c tempora in- 29 tra mcenia se continent Romani milites, altaque pace tota perfruitur insula. A. M. MIMMMCCXC. Carausius, sumpta 30 purpura, Rrittanias occupavit ; post X. annos per Asclepiodorum Brittania recepta. A.M. MMxMMCCCIIll. Persecutiocrudelis 31 76] RICARDI MONACHI UF. IT. et crebra flagrabat, ut intra unum mensem XVII. millia martyrum pro Christo passa inveniantur; quae etoceani limbum transgressa Albanum, Aa- ron, et Julium Brittones, cum aliis pluribus viris et foeminis, felici cruore damnavit. 32 A. M. MMMMCCCVI. Constantius, XVI. imperii anno, summae mansuetudinis et civiiita- tis vir, victo Alecto, in Brittania diem obiit Eboraci, 33 A M MMMMCCCVII. Constantinus, qui Magnus postea dicitur, Constantii ex Brittanica Helena filius, in Brittaniis creatus imperator, cui se sponte tributariam offertHyberniam. 34 A.M. MMMMCCCXX. Ductu regis Fer- gusii in Brittaniam transeunt Scotti, ibique se- dem figunt, 35 A. M. MMMMCCCLXXXV. Theodosius Maximum tyrannum III. ab Aquileia lapide in- terfecit. Qui, quoniam Brittaniam omni pene armata juventute copiisque spoliaverat militari- bus, quae, tyrannidis ejus vestigia secutae in Gal- lias, nunquam ultra domum rediere, videntes, transmarinae gentes saevissimae, Scottorum a cir- cio, Pictorum ab aquilone, destitutam milite ac CAP. I. DE SITU BRITANNIJE. [77 defensore insulam, adveniunt, et vastatam di- reptamque earn tnultos per annos opprimunt. A. M. MMMMCCCXCVI. Brittones Scotto- 2>'l Romani advolant, et caesum hostem trans maria fugant conjunctis sibi Brittonibus, murum non terra, ut ante pulvereum, sed saxo solidum, in- ter civitates, quae ibidem ob metum hostium fue- ruut factee, a mari usque ad mare collocant. Sed et in littore meridiano maris, quia et inde hostis Saxonicus timebatur, turres per intervalla ad prospectum maris statuunt. Id Stilichontis erat opus, ut ex his Claudiani versibus constat : " ■ -■ Caledonio velata Brittania monstro, Ferro Picta genas, cujus vestigia verrit 78] RICARDI MONACHI LiU. 11, Casrulus, oceanique asstum mentltur, amictus : Me quoque vicinis pereuntern gentibus^ inquit, Munivit Stilicho, totam cum Seottus Hybernam Movitj et infesto spumavit remlge Thetys. Illius effectum curis, ne bella timerem Scotica, ne Pictum tremerem, ne liltore toto Prospicerem dubiis venturum Saxona ventls." 38 A. M. MMMMCCCCXI. Occupata a Gothis est Roma, sedes quartce et maxiimse monarchia- rum, de quibus Daniel fuerat vaticinatus, anno milesimo centesimo sexagesimo quarto suae con- ditionis. Ex quo autem tempore Romani in Brittania regnare cessarunt, post annos ferme CCCCLXV. ex quo C. Julius Caesar eandem in- sulam adiit. 39 ^. M. MMMMCCCCXLVI. Recedente a Brittaniis legione Romana, cognita Scotti et Picti reditus denegatione, redemit ipsi, et totam ab aquilone insulam pro indigenis muro tenus capescunt, nee mora, csesis, captis, fugatisque cus- todibus muri et ipso interrupto, etiam intra il- ium crudelis prsdo grassatur. Mittitur epistoja lachrymis aerumnisque referta ad Romance potes- tatis viram Fi. y^tium, ter consulem, vicesimo tertioTheodosii principis anno petens auxilium, nee impetrat. CAP. II. DE SITU BRITANNI.T.. [79 CAPUT II. I. Veritatem, quoad fieri licuit, sectatus fui, si quid occurrat forte, illi non exacte congruum, illud michi ne imputetur vitiove vertatur rogo. Me eniin ad regulas legesque historise sollicite compo- nens, ea bona fide collegi aliorum verba et relatio- nes, quae sincera maxume deprehendi et fide dignis- sima. Ad caetera praeter elenchum imperatorum legatorumque Romanorum, qui hiiic insulae cum imperio praefuerunt, amplius quidquam expectare nolit lector, quocumqiie meum opus finiam. II. Igitur, primus omnium Romanorum dictator Julius cum exercitu, principatu Cassibellino, Brit- taniam ingressus, quamquam prospera pugna terru- erit incolas, ut Tacitus refert, ac littore potitus sit, potest videri ostendisse posteris, non tradidisse. III. Mox bella civilia, et in rempublicam versa principum arma, ac longa oblivio Brittaniae etiam in pace. Consilium id Augustus vocabat, Tiberius praeceptum. Agitasse Caligulam de intranda Brit- tania satis constat, ni velox ingenio, mobilisque poenitentia, et ingentes adversus Germaniam conatus frustra fuissent. 80] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. 11. IV. Claudius vero Brittaniae intulit bellumjquam nullus Romanorum post Julium Caesarem attigerat, transvectis legionibus auxiliisque, sine ullo proelio ac sanguine, intra paucissimos dies partem insulae in ditionem recepit. Deinde misit Vespasianum, adhuc in privata vita, qui tricies et bis cum hoste conflixit.duas validissimas gentescum regibus eorum, XX. oppida et insulam Vectem, Brittaniae proxi- mam, imperio Romano adjecit. Reliquas devicit per Cnaeum Sentium et Aulum Plautium, illustres et nobiles viros, et triumphum celebrem egit. V. Subinde Ostorius Scapula, vir bello egregius, qui in formam provinciae proximam partem Britta- niae redegit. Addita insuper veteranorum colonia Camalodunum. Quaedam civitates Cogiduno regi donatae ; is ad Trajani usque principatum fidelissi- mus mansit, ut Tacitus scribit. VI. Mox Avitus Didius Gallus parta a prioribus continuity paucis admodum castellis in ulteriora per- motis, per quae fama aucti officii quaereretur. VII. Didium Verannius excepit, isque intra an- num exstinctus est. VIII. Suetonius hinc Paulinus biennio prosperas res habuit, subactis nationibus, firmatisque praesidiis, quorum fiducia Monam insulam, ut vires rebellibus GAP. H. DE SITU BRITANNIA. [81 ininistrantem, aggressus terga occasioni patefecit, Namque legati absentia remote iiietu Brittones ac- cendere, atque Bonduica, generis regii foemina, du- ce, sumpsere universi bellum ; ac sparsos per castella jnilites consectati, expugnatis praesidiis, ipsain colo- nial invasercj ut sedem servitutis, nee ulluni in barbaris saevitiae genus omisit ira et victoria. Quod, nisi Paulinus, eo cognito provinciae motu prospere subvenisset, amissa Brittania foret, quam unius proe- lii fortuna veteri patientiae restituit; tenentibus arma plerisque, quos conscieatia defectionis, et proprius ex legato t.imor, agitabat. • IX. Hie cum egregius caetera, arrogantes in de- ditos et ut suae quoque injuriae ultor, durius consu- leret; missus Petronius Turpilianus tanquam exora- Jbilior et delictis hostium novus, eoque poenitentiae mitior: compositis prioribus, nichil ultra ausus, Tre- .bellio Maximo provinciam tradidit. X. Trebellius segnior et null is castrorum experi- mentis, comitate quadam curandi, provinciam te- iiuit. Didicere jam barbari quoque Brittones ig- jioscere vitiis blandientibus ; et interventus civi- lium armorum, praebuit justam segnitite excusatio- nem. Sed discordia laboratum, cum assuetus ex- peditionibus miles otio lasciviret. Trebcllius fuga jjc latebris vitata exercitus ira, indecorus atque liu.- («) 8 2] lilCARDl MONACHI LIB. II. mills, praecario mox picefuit, ac velut pacti, exer- eitus licentiam, dux salutem. Heec seditio sine sanguine stetit. XI. Nee Vectius Bolanus manentibus adhuc ci- vilibus bellis, agitavit Brittaniam disciplina. Eadem inertia erga hostes, similis petulantia castrorum : nisi quod innocens Bolanus et nullis delictis invisus cha- ritatem paraverat loco authoritatis. XI i. Sed ubi, cum ca^tero orbe, Vespasianus et Brittaniam recuperavit, magni duces, egregii ex- ercitus, minuta hostium spes : et terrorem statim intulit Petilius Cerealis, Brigantum civitatem, quse numerosissima provincial totius perhibetur, aggres- sus. Multa proelia et aliquando non incruenta: magnamque Brigantum partem aut victoria amplex- us, aut bello. XIII. Sed cum Cerealis quidem alterius succes- soris curam famamque obruisset, sustinuit quoque molem Julius Frontinus, vir magnus quantum lice* bat; validamque et pugnacem Silurum gentem armis subegit, super virtutem hostium iocorum quoque difficultates eluctatus. XIV. Successit huie Agricola, qui non solum ac- q.uisitam provincias pacem constituit, sed etiam annos CAP. II. DE SITU BRlTANNL^j:. [83 septem plus minus continuis Caledonios, cum belli- cosissimo rege ipsorumGalgaco, debellavit. Quo facto Romanorum ditioni gentes non antea cognitas ad- junxit. XV. Majorem vero Agricolae gloriam invidens Domitianus, domum eum revocavitj legatumque suum LucuUum in Brittanias misit, quod lanceas novae formae appellari Lucculeas passus esset. XVL Successor ejus Trebellius erat, sub quo duae provinciae, Vespasiana scilicet et Mageta, fractaesunt. Romani se ipsos autem luxuri^ dederunt, XVII. Circa idem lempus insulam hancce visitans Hadrianus imperator murum, opus sane mirandum et maxume memorabile, erexit, Juliumque Severum legatum in Brittaniis reliquit. XVIII. Postea nicbil unquam notatu dignum au- divimus esse perpetratum, donee Antoninus Pius per legatos suos plurima bella gessit, nam et Brittones, per Lollium Urbicum propragtorem et Saturninum praefectum classis, vicit, alio muro, submotis bar- baris, ducto. Provinciam postea Valentiaj nomine notam revocavit. XIX. Pio mortuo, varias de Brittonibus Ger- (G 2) 84] RICARDI MONACHI LIB. II. Germanisque victorias reportavit Aurelius Anto- ninus. XX. Mortuo autem Antonino, cum ea quae Ro- manis ademerant satis non haberent, magnam a le- gato Marcello passi sunt cladem. XXI. Hie Pertinacem habuit successorem, qui fortem quoque se gessit ducem. XXII. Hunc excepit Clodius Albinus, qui de sceptro et purpura cum Severo contendit. XXIII. Post hos primus erat Virius Lupus, qui kg^ti nomine gaudebat. Non huic multa prse- clara gesta adscribuntur, quippe cujus gloriam in- tercepit invictissimus Severus, qui, fugatis cele- riter hostibus, murum Hadrianum, nunc ruino- sum, ad summam ejus perfectionem reparavit ; et, si vixerat, proposuerat exstirpare barbaros, quibus erat infestus, cum eorum nomine, ex hacce insula. Sed obiit, manu Pei, apud Brigantes in municipio Eboraco. « XXIV. Ej usque in locum subiit Alexander, qui orientis quasdam victorias reportavit, in Edissa (Sicilia) mortuus. XXV. Successores habuit legates Lucilianum, CAP. II. DE SITU BRITANNIA. [85 M. Furium, N. Philippum qui si defensionem terminorum ab ipsis observatam exceperimus, nil fere egerunt. XXVI. Post Desunt reliqua. CAROLI BERTRAMI LONDINENSIS NOIVE IN CAR I. ET II. LIBRI PIUMF RICARDI MONACHI. ADLECTOREM. NoT^ in caput prlmum et secundum libri primi Ricardi nostfiy quas tibi helc, candide Lector ! sisto, nort sunt nisi paacae earunct plurium ad Antiquitates Britannicas pertinentium, quas labo- riose versando cum veterum turn recentiorum scripta collegi. Quae si tibi fuerint ad palatum, et candide a te accipi meruerintj Deo annuente redeuntibus temporibus tranquillitate felicioribus, inte- grum et completum ex iis formatum commentarium habebis, Spero interea, te judicaturum esse, me, in eo, quod plura trac- tando te non moratus sim, consulte egisse, praecipue tempore hoc, quo in considerandis nostrae aetatis stupendis factorUm nexibus ad unum omnes sint nimium occupati, nee vacet rebus jam diu gestis, jamque inextricabile fere obscuritate sepultisy attentam afFerre mentem. NOTiE IN CAP. I, I, -t INIS erat orUs,&c.^'\ Homeras* primus, saltern Graecos inter, (de iis enim, quae Orpheo tribuuntur, adhuc sub judice lis est,) terram undiquaque oceano cinctam allui^ pronunciavit, opinio forte ipsi terrae coeeva, quod verba quae sequuntur Clementis Alex- andrini innuere videntur; en ipsa verba: Mensara autem in tem- plo, (altare quoque thymmiamatis a Moyse jussu divino factum *,) habere undulas iniiexas ac tortiles, (communiter coronam appel- lant,) significat terram quam oceanus circumfluit*. Recepta haec erat Philosophorara®, Geographorum '', Historicorum* et Poeta- rum^ turn Genlilium '", turn ChristianOrum'^ opinio, atque quod ad Europam, Asiam et Africam, veterum orbem attinet, consentit * Solinus cap. 22. de mirabilibiis Biitanuiae. Mela de situ Orbis lib. iii. cap. 5. * Iliad. 2. V. 606. et S. v. 200. Flonis Ilistor. Roir.. lib. i. cap. 13. Ru- tilii Numat. Itin. 3 Stiabo de Geogr. lib. i. p. 4. 9, &c. 4 Exodus cap. iii. v. 3. ' * Stroinat. lib. vi. p. (558. *> Aristoteles lib. de Muudoc. 3. Plinius Nat. Hist. lib. ii. c. 66, G7, G3, &c. M. Capella lib. vi. &c. &,c. 7 Strabo Geogr. lib. passim. Dionysius Characenus passim. Mela de situ Orbis lib. i. c. 1. et iii. c. 1. jElhicus, Rufus Festus Avicnus de Ora marit. V. 390, Sec. &c. * Joannes Tzetz a variae Ilistor. Ciiiliad. 8. Pbilostratus I., apud Pliotiuiu, p. 1011. 9 Orpheus, Ilomerus, Cointus Smyrnaeus Sec. fere omnes. •0 Fere omnes, unoore. " Cosmas ^gyptus Cogmogr. Christian, lib. ii. p. 131, &c. &.c. ^0 notte in ilia ad unguem cum recentissimis et optimis observationibus. Hoc est cur veteres extrema littora finem terrae et naturae dixerint '. Patet hoc, ut alios omittam, ex his Virgilii Romanorum Coryphaei dictis : Estremique hominum Morini •* populi in Gallife finibus, qui Britanniam spectant, proximi oceano^, et ultra oceanum quid erat praeter Britanniam^, oceani insulam*, ultimam occidentis ^, quam fallax aestu circuit ipse oceanus', cu- jus licet magnitudinem olim nemo, ut Livius refert, circumvec- tus% Panegyricus^ tamen Maximiano et Constantino impp. dictus aperte docet, earn tantae magnitudinis a Caesare habitam, ut non circumfusa oceano, sed complexa ipsum oceanum videretur'". Haec cum verbis Ricardi" consentiunt, quae verba sunt apud Solinum'* eadem. Britannia judicata est orbis finis juxta Valerium CatuUum qui Albionem nostram ultimam Britanniam", ejusque incolas Eritannos ultimos appellat". Sequitur eura in hoc Horatius Flaccus ita pro salute August! vota nuncupans : Serves iturum Caesarem in ultimos Orbis Britannos '^ nisi cum beato Chrysostomo tibi placuerit Britanniam extra orbem positam'^j Romanorumque virtutem in orbem redactam dicere"'. • Vide Ricard. lib. i. c. 4. § 12, &c. ^ ^neid. lib. viii. v. 727. B. Hieronymus ad Gerontiam sub fin. Plinius N^ H. lib. xix. c. 1. Julius Celsus in vita Cassaris p. 44. 3 Servius Honoratus ad loc. clt. Virgilii. 4 E XII. Panegyricis unus pag. 265. edit. Stephani. 5 iEthicus Cosmogr. p. 705. Isidorus Hisp. Orig. lib. xiv. c. 6. 6 Catullus in Caesarem epigr. 30. v. 13. 7 Vet. Epigram, apud Scaligeriim. * Apud Jornandem de rebus Geticis. 9 XII. Panegyr. p. 258. »» Sed videCffisar. de BelloGall. lib. v. c. 13. •• Lib. i. c. 1. >2 Caput de Brit. '3 In Cassarem epigr. 30. v, 4. '* Ad Furium et Aur. epigr, 1], v. 12. '5 Ode 35. ad Fortunam. '^ xom. v. p. 848. »7 Hegessipus lib. ii. cap. 9. RICARD! MONACHI LIB. I. 91 In Romanorum nomen elenienta transierunt', in quos etiam trans- ivit orbis terrarum, qui Romano imperio clauditur et definitur. Unde a plerisque Orbis Romanus appellatur'j ita M. Annaeus Lucanus : quin respicis orbem Romanum^ > Et denuo de Caesare sermonem faciens idem poela canit : Hie cui Romani spatium non sufficit orbis *. Sed vero propius ad ipsam rem accidit Claudius Claudianus ita lo- quendo : nostro deducta Britannia mundo*. Nomen pene orbis alterius, &c/ Alii veterum auctorum non parce adeo loquuntur, liquet hoc ex his apud optimos eorum obviis expressionibus : At nunc oceanus geminos interluit orbes'. Britannia oceani insula interfuso mari totoorbe divisa^. Alter Or- bis appellatur", postquam Romanorum subjecta esset imperio, ita canentes audimus : Conjunc turn est, quod adhuc Orbis, et Orbis erat'°, Et jam Romano cingitur oceano ". Et quamvis toto orbe divisa, tamen, qui vinceret, habuit Britan- nia '^ quae prae magnitudine videri possit alia terra continens ". ' Ricaid. p. 36. ^ Ilegessipus. 3 De Bello Pharsal. lib. viii. v. 442. * Lib. x. v. 456. 5 De Malii Theodosii Cons. v. 5L ^ Solinuscap. de '^ritannia. 7 Vet. Poet, apud Scaligerutn. 8 Isidorus Misp. Orig. lib. xiv. c. 6. e Virgilio Eel. i. v. 67. 9 Alfreriiis apud IIii;denum. '<> Vet. Poet, apud Scalig. " Vet. Poet, apud Scaliir. '» Lib. iii. c. 10. '3 Appianus in Prasf. Vide et Isidorum Hisp. vel potius Solinum apud Ri- cardum p. C6. xxi. ^i "SOTJE IN Omnibus terra marique, a Caesare, captis respexit oceanum, et quasi hie Romanus orbis non sufficeretj alterum (Britanriicum) eogitavit * 5 aut cum Claudiano vate : Vincendos alio quaesivit in orbe Britannos ^. Hie orbis terra est, quam ultra oceanum sitam fingit Cosmas In- dicopleustes ', opinio inveterata, Plautius legatus enim, ut testis est Dio Cassius ■*, difficulter exercitum e Gallia abduxit, indigne ferentem, quod extra orbem terrarum bellum esset gerendum, scilicet in Britannia, quae procul orbe jacel *, Nam si verum quaeramus, terra ipsa infra Romanorum imperium est, super quam progressa Romana virtus ultra oeanum, alterum sibi orbem quaesivit, et in Britannia remota a confinio terrarum novam sibi invenit possessionem ^. Aut ut iste Panegyricus '' ele- ganter mentem suam explieat, Caesar alium se orbem terrarum scripsit reperisse *, et in Britanniam transjecisse exercitum, alte- rum pene imperio nostro, ac suo quaerens orbem ^, non oblitur alibi ita Constantinum Magnum alloqui : gloriare tu vero, Caesar inviete ! alium te orbem terrarum peperisse ^''. Demum Nennius noster narrat, in extreme limite orbis Britanniae esse Orcaniam in- sulam ". Unde hae orbis particulae, Orbis vocabulum traxerunt, ex Aristotele discere poterit lector, ad quem eum, prolixitatis evitandae gratia, remitto '*. ' L. Florus lib. iii. cap. 10. ^ De Secundo Cons. Fl. Stilichonis v. 149. 3 Cosmogr. Christ, p. 113. « Lib. Ix. p. 937. * Vet. Poet, apud Scalig. ^ Hegessipiis. 7 Maximiano et Constantino dictus p. 258. 8 Ibid. 9 Velleius Paterculus Histor. Rom. lib. ii. '••Panegyr. supralaudatusp. 262. " Cap. 2. "Lib. deMundo c. 3. Plinius Nat. H. lib. iii. cap. 1. RICARDI MONACHI LIU. I. 93 Insula, tsfcl Primis Graecorum RomanorutDque ne esse quL deni compertum fuit : posteriores in controversiam adduxerunt, continensne ea terra, an vero insula asset, multaqne de utroque opinione conscripta sunt ab iis, qui certi quidem nihil noverunt, quippe qui nee vidissent, nee ab indigenis, qualis esset, accepissent, sad conjecturis tantum, quantum vel otii vel studii singulis aderat, nitarentur. Successu temporis, prius quidem sub J. Agricola propraetore ' , deinde sub Severe imperatore, liquido deprehensum esse insulam*. Octingeiitis M. P. longa porrigitur.'] Haec longitude Britannioe. a M. Vipsanio Agrippa tributa, cujus mentionem injicit C, Plinius Secundus^, sequentibus ipsum Julio [,Solino*, Martiano Capella', Paulo Orosio^, iEthico', Gilda sapiente*, venerabili Beda^, Nan- nie Banchorensi'°, et pluribus aliis, quae supra 730 milliaria An- glicana statutaria, vel regia, efficit. Haec longitude quamvis re- periatur nimia, ad veritatem tamen preximius accedit, ilia, quara Jornandes Episcepus (ex Cassio Dione") exhibet, longitudine, qui earn VII. M.CXXXII. stadia extendi ferri narrat'% i.e. DCCCXCl. milliarium Romanorum cum dimidio, aut mineris aliquantum fuisse extensionis, quam 820 nostrorum milliarium. Quippe inde ab Ocrino (Lizard Point) extreme meridionali promontorio, usque ad Orcadem extremum, Dungshj (vel petius Dunnet ") Head, maxima versus Boream vergentem sint 5gO milliaria regia, secun- dum recentissimas et fide dignissimas relationes, quae non pror- sus DCL. milliaria Romana efficiunt. Mappse geographicae seculi • Tacitus vita Agricolse c. 38. " Dio Cassius Hist. Rom. lib. xxxix. p. 114. » Nat. Hist. lib. iv. c. 16. * Cap. de Britannia. 5 Lib. vi. « Lib. i. c. 2. 7 Cosniogr. p. 730. " Cap. i. 9 Hist. Keel. lib. i.e. 1. '0 Cap. ii. " Hist. Rom. lib. Ixxvi. p. 867. " De rebus Geticis. '3 Eiphinstone's new correct Map of North Britain. 94 NOT.5: IN prions' longitudinem ad 50, alias 75, et aliae 120 plus minus mil- liaria, majorem extendunt, id est ad DCC millia passuum. In Caledonicum promuntorium, tsfc.'] Extremitas Caledoniae Ricardi nostri- potius intelligenda est, de toto angulo^ boreali Sco- tiae. Scilicet, Rossia, Sutherlandia, Cathenesia, Strath-navernia cum vicinis regiunculis, quae eis subsunt, quam de singulari quo- dam promontorio. Monachus noster semper in syllaba secunda ad morem plurium monachorum adhibet u, qui scribendi mos, ceu maxima genuinus assumitur, a Is. Vossio* ac Gronoviis in lis, quas nobis dedere, Pomponii Melae editionibus, certe optimis, in quibus semper promuntorium cum u in secunda syllaba reperies ; quas, si lubuerit, consulas^. II. Feteres Brittanniam, ^c.^.] Quodnam antiquissimum et genuinum Magnse Britanniae inter tot varias appellationes, quibus ab extraneis propriisque incolis insignita fuit, nomen fuerit, inventu est perquam difficile, praesertim nostro, quo adeo longe distamus, tempore ; etenim, ut docent verba auctoris, et nos etiam deinceps'' evidenter explicabimus, omnes insulae in vicinia sitae commune no- men Britannicarum habuere. Ut plurimae aliae regiones sic et haec > Joh. Speed in Theatre pag. 131. ad 60. 25. Herm. Moll in Tour through Gr. Brit. vol. 3. 59. 20. Rob. Gordon Atl. Blavian. vol. G. 59. 18. Joh. Senex. General Atlas p. 233. 59. 13. Rob. Mordon in Cambd. Brit. 59. 8. De Wit & Danckert's Maps 59. 2. Tim. Pont. Atl. Blav, vol. 6. 58. 57. Jos. Kelly Navig. p. 91. 58. 47. J. Seller's Tables p. 292. 58. 37. J. Elphinstone'sMap 1745. 58. 31. "^ Secundum pag. 32. liv. 3 Solinus cap. de Brit. 4 Observationes ad P. Melam Haga; comitis 1658. 4. 5 Johannis, Jacobi et Abrahami Gronovii Editiones Pompon. MelcR, Julii Honorii, jEthic. &c. Lugd. Bat. 1635. 8. 1696. 8. et 1722. 8. maj. ^ Primitus hsc insula vocabatur Albion ab albis rupibus circa litora maris a longe apparentibus. R. Higdeni Polychron. lib. i. p. 191. 7 Pag. 100. tllCARDI MONACHI LIB. I. 95 nomen suum a primo ejus conditore hausitj verum autem quis hie fuerit, seque ignotum, ac nomen, de quo quaeritur. Tantum ex paucis, qui nobis supersunt, scriptoribus novimus, quod fuerit appeliata his nominibus : Britannia, Albion', Hyperborea% At- lantia^, Cassiteris'*^ Romania*, nee non Thule^, quae nomina a PhcEnicibus Graecis et Romanis ipsi data fuere, sed quodnam aut an ullum illorum sit genuinum, incertura adeo est, ut verear ne nunquam satis demonstrari possit. Albion et Britannia jus anti- quitatis sibi vindicant, cum apud Poetas Britannos, seu Bardos, ejusdem sub nominibus Alban, vel Alben, Inis Wen'', sive insulae Albae*, et Prydaen^ fiat mentio. Albion antiquissimura censetur, quamtumvis nullum horum nominum sit iilud, in quod inquirimus cum Romanis bene nota fuerint. E contrario vero, si in re tanti momenti testimonio Dionis Cassii fides habenda est, Britannorum regina Bonduica affirmet, Romanorum sapientissimos verum no- men (indigenarum) ignorasse'°. Hinc forte investigandum erit nomen, aliud a supradictis. Interea de singulis hie allegatis nobis erit sermo. Primum /llbionem, ^c. "] Ni ita dicta fuerit ab Albione con- ditore vel debellatore ejus, quem quidem Albionem Neptuni fili- um fuisse asserunt'% certe ratio sat gravis hanc appellationem re- » Aristoteles lib. de Mundocap. 3. Pliniiis H. N. lib. iv. c. 16. Ptolcmac-us Geogr. lib. ii. c. 3, &c. Buchananus earn Albium appellat. ' Diodorus Siciilus Biblioth. Hist. lib. ii. c. 3. e Hecatxo &c. 3 Platonis Timaeus. ♦ Plin. N. H. lib. vii. cap. 5(>. Kagain^a apud Slcj)li. Byzant. de urbibus. 5 Vopiscus in Floriano. Prosper Aquiianns apud Canibd. Brit. p. xxvii. Gildas de excid. Brit. cap. .v. x. et xiv. Ricardus C'orinensis lib. i. cap. 6. xxix. &c. '' Siiius Italicus lib. xvii. v. 4'21. Ricardus Corin. lib. i. c. C. I. e cl. Claudiano de IV. Cons. Honorii v. 3'2. Arnsgrimus Jonas Specitn. Island, hist, parte 2. pag. 120. Sir Robert Sibbald apud Canibdenum edit. Gibsoni p. 1089, &c. 7 Cainbd. Brit. pag. xxvii. Scldenus in Polyolbion p. 20. " Cainbdenus, ut supra. 9 Lhuydii .■\rchaeolog. Brit. pag. 219. col. 4. ">Histor. Roman, lib. Ixii. pag. 702. " Plin. N. 11. lib. iv. c. 16. '•^ Pcrott.up, Lilius Gyraldus, Cambdcnus, &<•. 06 NOT.E IN jiciendi adesse videtur, cum certutn ?it ac evictunij totam insula? rum classem, tempore Aristotelis \ et verosimiliter jam diu ante ipsum, Eritannicarum nomen gessisse. Praeterea, si etiam ab ajy bis rupibus a Phcenicibus sic fuerit nuncupata, nil tamen ex eo se- quitur^ quam quod fiierit nomen impositum, neutiquam genuinumj nisi affirmemus, cum quibusdam aliis^, Phoenices fuisse primes banc legionem 4ncolentes, quod, antequam sufficienter fuerit de- monstratum, pro evicto assumere nullus potero. Attamen admissa bac opinione, detectis metallifodinis stanno divitibus, ^i^Tl^i? Baratanac, id est agrum seu terram stanniet plumbi, eos sine du- bio dixisse, idque nomen omnibus circumjacentibus insulis dedisse, cum omnes fere ejusdem naturae et conditionis sint, tanta gaudet yerisimilitudine, ut ulteriori indagine originis nominis Cassiteridisj iminime opus videatur. Notum enim est, Graecos ei id nomjnis •dedisse*. cum eundera, quem pjsecedens habeat significatum et KatrcrjT.spov indigitet stannum, uti hoe probabit Plinius^, et pro- Ijxius Eochartus^. Phoenices autem, mejudice, non fuere primi incolse, verum tantum mercatores, primi in has partes mercatunj proficiscentes, suaque ibi erigentes emporia, (factories) quemad- modum hodie Europaei in oris maritimis Africae simile faciunt, scr quitur hinc> nomen quodcunque, ejusque generis nomina ab ex- traneis regioni iraposira, longe abesse a genuine a nativis incolis indite, ex istorum lingua nuUo modo derivando. Quod in totum destruit speciosas a Cambdene'', Baxtero', etSomnero'' factas der rivationes, licet hucusque receptas maximo cum applausu, Ve- rum errari in his omnibus, dices absque dubio, cum nomen e lin- ' Lib. de M undo e. 3. ' Vide Notes on Cambden's Brit. Edit. Gibs. p. xviii. (x.) 3 Bncharti Cacaan. lib. i. c, 59. ■* Strabo Geogr. lib. ii. pag. 191. 5 N. H. lib. xxxiv. cap. 16. ^ Ut supra pag. 721. ' A Brilh, Britannica voce, addita Grajca terminatione tania pag. xxviii, xxix. XXX. Edit. Gibsoni. * Glossarium Antiq. Britann. voce Alvion, p. 13. s A littoiibus ferventibr.s, et niari vel oceano circumfiiio tani mire semper aestuoso. Glossarium ad X. Scriptores yoce Britannia. RICARDI MONACIIl LIB. I. 97 gua incolariim vernacula origlnetn trahat, sitque purum putum Briiannicum ; posito autem me eo acquiescere, non tamen iiide sequitur, haec nomiria Britannica a riativis gentibus imposita esse, peregrini potius advenieiUes, ad qiiesiiones incolis, aut Gallis da- tas, responsa accipientes inde ita appellaiidi occasionem sumsere, cum eornm linguam Plioenices calluisse nullus credendi locus, hinc- que signis mentem suam explicaverint necesse est. Sic manu sig- Dificantibus Eritaiiniam, nomenque sciscitantibus, alii eos altas ra- pes cretaceas intellectas credentes, respondere : Alben, vel B17- tin, atque ea ratione e vocabulis Al, Alp, Ben, Pen, Bryd, Pryd, Bryt, Tin, vel Dyn, diversos significatus admittentibus', plurimoe aliae pro diver^itate ingeniorum quibus responsa dabantur, oriri po- tuerunt reruni et regionum appellationes, quae pro nominibus in- sulae habitae, auctoritate donatae ad nostra servatae sunt tempera. Non absimili modo Peru, Jucatan, Paria, tres regiones Americae eminentiores, nomina accepere, quod doctissimus Raleius affirmat et asseveral', etenim Hispani digitis trans fluvium sitas terras innuen- tibus, et primae regionis nomen quaerentibus, Indi regessere, Peru, quod forte nomen hujus amnis erat, aut aquam in genere denola- bat in lingua his vernacula. Jucatan nee aliud quicquam signiiicat, qr.am " Quid ais ?" " Quid tibi vis ?" itaenim Hispanis, rogantibu» nomen loci, Barbaros (cum non intelligerant) respondisse ferunt, idque responsum Hispanos in nomen loci transtulisse. Tertiam quod attinet regionem, eodem ista modo nomen est sortita. Cum Hispani de nomine regionis quaererent, manu montes excelsos monstrantes, quidam incolarum " Paria" respondit, quo vocabulo rupes montesque innuuntur, ut alia ejusdem farinae exempla pras- teream, quorum mentionem praeclarus hie aucior injicil', et quae omnia ad nostrum scopum aeque inservire possent. Corrupta insu- per genuini nominis pronunliatio, illud ita alterare potest, ut ety- molngiam omnino nullam admittat. Exempla nobis sint, ea quae ' C'JiiMilas oniniii I ))a\ iebiiiiu I.liuydium, et Boxlit.rnium, qui Lexica Bri- tannicae ling, >^crips».'ruiit. " Hintory of tlie World lib. i. cap. 8. § ;'). nt-c non et Robinson Annal. Mundi pag. 97. 3 Hist, ut supra I. c. (H) 98 NOTiE IN nosmet ipsi civitatibus: Corannae, Setubal, et Portui Liburno, tribuimus nomina, barbare eas vocantes, the Groin, Saint Ubes, Leghorn. Quot quseso ! in Unguis peregrinis voces audimus, quas ne imitari quidenij nedum accurate scribere possumus ? Omise- runt ista veteres aut mutarunt nomina. Patet hoc ex hisce a Mela dictis : " Cantabrorum aliquot populi amnesque sunt, sed quoram nomina nostro oreconcipi nequeunt*." Nomina Britanniae igitur a peregrinis ortum trahunt, unde genuinum nomen gentis a regina Bonduica indicatum, inter deperdita facile numerari pos- set. Sic ab oceano Atlantico, vel Hyperboreo, in quo sita est Britannia*, Atlantia et Hyperborea vocata j Thule, cum sit inter insulas notas ultima^ ; nomen vero Romanae, Romanum plane est. Denique error est apud Spedium*, Somnerum*, aliosque quod assertum, quod vocabulo gentis suae ita vocari dicunt regionem, implicet Britannicum esse nomen, nil aliud indigitat, quam insu- 1am sic a nomine incolarum vocatam, quod ex citationibus ex clas- sicis auctoribus desumtis sat superque demonstrari potest^. Hac ratione incldiraus in earn ab initio quae subilt mentem, cogitationem scilicet, an insula Britannia aut Albion ab incolis fuerit dicta ? si unquam insula, Britannia, aut Albion ab indigenis dicta est, primo ejus conditori, vel subjugatori nomen debet, et in his acquiesco. Reliquae inde, a capite omnium, appellationes suas habebunt. Brittaniam, &!'c.] Modus scribendi nominis apud Graecos aut Bpstravlet,'', Bpsravvia^, ij BpsrravtKri^, vel Upsrawla., Upsra- * De situ Orbis lib. iii. cap. i. ^ ptolemsus Geogr. lib. ii. c. 2. 3 Transiit (D. Paulus) oceanum et qua facit insula portumj Quasque Britannus habet terras, quasque ultima Thule. Venantius Fortunatus, &c. * Hist, of Great Britain. 5 In Glossar. ad X. Script, voce Brit. ^ Unam tantum exhibere volo. Inter Cn. Pompeium et Cn. Vibiunm huniili loco natum, tantus error extitit de paribus lineamentis, ut Romani Vibiiim Pompeii nomine Pompeium Vibii vocabulo cognominarent. Solinus cap. i. ' Aristoteles, Diodorus, Strabo, Ptolemaeu?, Agathemerus, Polysenus Dio, Clemens Alex. Epitom. : Strab. D. Job. Chrysostomus torn. iii. Juan.Tzetza, &c. * Cleomedes, Nummus Alabandensis, M. Heracleota, Chryhostomus t. iv. el V. Polyaenus, &c. 9 M, Heracleota p. 57. 5S. 59. 60. Ptolemajus apud Steph. de Urbibus. RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. 99 via', UptYav);^, BpsrravlSBs vrjrot'^, 'AA?iwv^ 'AAeiwv ^ et 'AXs- C/oiy^, in optimis Latinorum scriptoribus etiani nummis Britan- nia et Albion habetur, in aliis aevi inferioris Britania", in Pausania*, Beda, et Ricardo nostro Brittania ; in Etliehverdo, Willielmo Mal- mesburiensi, Henrico HuntingJunensi, Rogero Hovedene, &c. Brittannia, nee non in saxo urbis Graetz in Stiria pk;ef. f.quit, al. brittannic^^. Incolaeaut Bprravoi'", vel Boeravoi", Britanni, Brittani'^ Bri- tones", vel Brittones''*, semper scribuntur; etiam ab ipsis gentis hujus scriptoribus : Ynis Prydaen, Ynis Prydein, Ynis Prydain, Ynis Bry^den, Ynis Brydain^ Ynis Breatin, &c. Brith, plur. Brithion et Brython^ &-c. Vocarenluromnes, ^c] Catullus, ni fallor, primus Romano- rum est qui Britannias in plurali numero habet, in Caesarem epigr. 30. Hunc Galliae timent, timent Britanniae. Et iterum de Acme et Septimius epigr. 46. Unam Septimius misellus Acmen Mavult, quam Syrias, Britanniasque, Postipsum Plinius" insulas Britannicas sequenti ordine enume- rat: Britannia et Hibernia, XL. Orcades, VII. Acmodae, XXX. » M. Heracl. p. 37. 58. i9. ^ Apud Cambd. Hrit. p. J. ■J Dionysius Char. Polybius, Joh. Tzetza, &c. 4 Aristoteles, M. Heracl. p. 9. 33. 5 I'toleinaeus, Agatlieiniius, &.c. ^ Joliaii. Tzetza. " Lucius Ampelius. 8 Lib. viii. p. 326. 9 Apud Crutcr. p. cccclxxxii. "StralK) &c. " DioiiysMis &c. " Monachi fere omncs. '3Juvenalis lib. v. v. 705. Marlialis lib. ix. I'liigr. '22. Inscripliones varia;. *♦ Inscrip. variae, Ansonius Sec. Romani suos provincialcs constantcr Rri- tannos dicuntj quanquam ipsi provincialcs scsc /i)i//u»f? apjM-llaii ^audeaut. Buchaii. Rerum Scot, lib, i. c. 1. '5 Lib. iv. c. IG. r»2) 100 NOT^ IN Hebudes, item Mona, Monapia, Ricnea, Vectis, quam errans versus occidentem sitam affirmet, [quamvis sint, qui earn insulam ab hac distinctam faciunt, earn scilicet quam Ptolemaeus Ocetin vocat.] Limnus, Audros, Siambis, Axantos, deinde Glessariae, quas Electrides Graeci recentiores appellavere, nee non et Thule, Mictis, Scandia, Dumna, Bergos, et Nerigon. Johannes Cbry* sostomus in diversis locis de insulis in plurali numero loquitur, no- minans eas BpsrTavixds vijo-aj'. Brettanides insulae jacent circa Thraciam, Duae maximae omnium : prima Ibernia, Et Albion post ipsam. Ipsae aliarura primae. Et aliae triginta vocatae Orcades : Et Thule proxima ipsi, alia maxima insula. In Aparctiae flatum proxima vocata. Ex his triginta sunt Hesperides. Ad partes enlm vespertinas sitae sunt Brettaniac*. Verum cum duae ipsarum multo majores sint uUa ex ceteris, hoc ipsum Aristoteli', Dionysio*, Agathemero', Apuleio', &c. ansam praebuit, tantum harum duarum injiciendi mentionem. Duae insulae sunt Britannicae, contra Rhenum : Illic enira extremum eructat in mare vorticem. Harum sane magnitudo immensa : neque ulla alia Insulas inter omnes Britannicis aequatur ^cequalis est"]. Quae sunt suprae dictac Albion et Hibernia', Dequihus moxpaulo dicemus.'] Caput VIII. libri primi p. 58. et seq. III. Inter septemtriones et occidentem, ^c] Id est, versus ' Pag. 673. torn. iii. pag. 676. torn. iii. pag. 696. torn. v. pag. 635. torn. t. pag. 846. torn. vi. p. 111. torn. viii. &c, ■^ Joh. Tzetzae vari« Hist. Chil. 8. cap. 218. v. 7l9. &c. 3 Lib. de Mundo cap. 3. * Orbis descrip. v. 565. s Lib. ii. de Geogr, cap. 4. p. 39. • De Mundo liber. ' Dionysius Characen. Orb. descr, v. 566. &c. RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. 101 Caurum, (the north-west,) respectu Romse, quod bene a Johanne Tzetza hoc versu expressum Thracias perflat Brettanorum atque Ethruscam regionem Romanosquej '. Thracias vero inter Aparctiam et Argesten spirat, quem accolae etiam Circium appellant secundum Agathemerum* et A. Gellium'. Maxumis Europce parlibus, isfc.'] Versus orientem Norwagia, Dania, et Germania, ad meridiem vero Gallia et Hispania. Magno intervnllo, t*fc.] Melius hoc intuitu Mappae geogra- phicae faciem Europae exhibentis patebit, quam verbis describi poterit. Oceano yithlantico clauditur.'} Universam ipsam terram insu- 1am esse unicam Atlantici maris ambitu circumdatam docet Aris- toteles*. Porro autem pelagus, quod extra orbem nobis habita- tum fusura est^ et Atlanlicum dicitur, et oceanus a quo ipse cir- cumluitur. Externis autem partibus alia cognomine gerit, Hesperius statim enim oceanus vocatur, Et pelagus Atlanticum, pars quaedam ad occasum. Ad boream autem Saturnium et congelatum, mortuumque*. Certum est Magnam Britanniam diversis temporibus mox nomen ab hoc oceano acrepisse, mox illi idem reddidisse. Minimum hoc de parte oceani septentrionali et occidentali, etiam ea quae ultra fretum Gaditanum est, valet. Etenim Britanniam veterum esse Atlantiam, si unquam exstetit, pro concesso assumo. Sic habet Adamus Bremensis de mari septentrionali (the North Sea) ; ser- monem faciens", " Egdora descendit usque in oceanura Fresoni- cum, quem Romani scribunt Britannicum." Inde {the Channel, Gallice, la Manche) ad promontorium Antivestaeum Ptolemaeus, ' Cliil. 8. 67g. ' Lib. i. de Geogr. c. ii. p. .'». vide et Non. Marccll. c. i. d<' prop, kennun. 3 Noct. Attic, lib. ii. cap. 12. * Lib. de Mundocap. 3. • Jolian. Tzetz* Chil. 8. 6'ir,. « De situ Dani« cap. I. 102 NOT^ IN aliique oceanutn Britannicum vocant. Porro Pomponius Mela, natione Hispanus, Pyrenaeum montem in oceanum Britannicum procurrere dicit'. Et Geographus Ravennas, fretum Septem-Ga- ditanum in oceanum Britannicum ingredi refert^. Quibus addi- mus Ricardum nostrum, qui infra, oceanum occidentalem. Mag- num ilium Brittanicum, qui et Athlanticus oceanus, omnia reliqua complexum maria, appellat'. IV. A meridie Galliam Belgicam.'] Potius ab Euro. Cujus proximum littus, &c.'\ Infra descriptam cap. vi. § 5. . p. (17),cap.vii. pag. (52). A Gessoriaco Morinorum, Brittanicce genlis portu, ^c] Bono- nia, hodie Boulogne, vide infra pagina 52. Locus hie auctoris nostri non prius plena intelligi potest, donee capitis xviimi libri IVti Plinii vera lectio fuerit restituta quam hanc esse arbitror: Ita legendum esse auiumo, Deinde Menapii, Morini, Paemani*, ac juncti pago, qui Gessoriacus vocatur, Britanni : Ambiani, Bellovaci, Essui*." Loco communiterusitatcelectionis " Deinde Menapii, Morini, Oromansaci juncti pago, qui Gessoriacus vocatur: Britanni, Ambiani, Bellovaci, Hassi. Etenim propter defectum recti sensus loci hujus Pliniani, Har- duinus Hassos omittit, ac Dionysius Vossius Essuos in iEduos mu- tat^ cum e contiario, juxta meam emendationem, non omnia solum sint perspicua, verum et sine ulteriori meditatione ultimum caput libri IVti Plinii intellectu perquam facile reddatur, ubi verba ita sonant : " Polybius latitudinem Europae ab Italia ad oceanum scripsitXI. L. (1150) m. p. etiam tum incomperta magnitudine ejus. Est autem ipsius Italiae XI, XX. (1120) M. ad Alpes, Unde per Lugdunum ad portum Morinorum Britannicum, qua videtur mensuram agere Polybius XIII. XVIII. (1318) ra. p. &c," quae ' De situ Orbis lib. ii. cap. 6. ' 2 De Geogr. lib, iv. cap. 45. et v. cap. 4. 3 De situ Brit, lib. i. cap. viii, 10. 4 CaBsar de Eello Gall. lib. ii. cap. 4, 5 Cassar de B. G. lib, v, cap. 23. ^ Notae in Ceesar. pag. 124. RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. 103 hucusque a nemine recte intellecta fuere. Quomodo^ et quo tem- pore hi Britanni in Galliam venernnt, superest, ut inquiramus. Caesar, qui, data occasione, omnes Gallorum nationes enumerate de Britannis tacet, neque de portu ipsorura Gessoriaco loquitur, unde jure concludimus, eos Caesaris tempore ibi non fiaisse. Dionysius Characenus videtur primus, qui eos hoc versu nominal' : ubi Britanni, Albaeque gentes habitant martiorum Germanorum, Herc}ni3e sylvae praetersalientes monteSj &c. Quod ejus commentator Eustathius Thessalonicensis archiepisco- pus ad Britannos continentem terram incolentes pertinere explicat, ita verba faciens" : " Britannorum autem nomen ferentes sunt e regione Britannicae insulae," Hie Dionysius a Plinio lib. IV. cap. xxvii. vocatus est terrarum orbis situs recentissimus auctor. Unde patet, quod hi Britanni non diu ante sedem ibi fixerlnt, atque Ges- soriacnm asdificaverint, an vero armorura violentia factum sit, vel absque ferro, ultcriori disquisition! reliquendum erit. Millium L. ^c] Videatur auctor noster cap. vii. pag. 52. Ut quidam scripsere, stadioruvi CCCCL.'] Antoninus in Itine- rariis, et Dio Cassius^ j juxta dimensiones recentiores mensurant 39 milliaria regia seu CCCL. stadia a Bononia {Boulogne), usque eo, ubi dim Ritupis sita erat. lUinc conspiciuntur Britlones, tSfc.'] E portu Ambleteuse, qui veterum est Iccius, ora Angliae opposita, in linea recta tantum 26 milliaria regia distans, ut ex dimensionibus exactis constat, tota perfecte conspici potest. Firgilius MaroJ] Latinos inter Poetas princeps, in Ecloga prima v. 67. V. Jgrippa, vctus orlis descriptor.'] Juli;e Oct, Augusti Cae- saris filiae maritus : Primus videtur inter Romanes qui corpus Geo- graphiae conscripsit. Fundavit is Romae Pantheon, vorani omnis ' Uescript Orbis v. 2B4. &c. » Edit. Oxonix Hudson. 1717. 8vo. p. .')0. N. 1. 3 Jlist. R. lib. xxxiN. pag. 114. consulas et I'liil. Trans, n. 193. 104 VOTJE IN bonae architecturae epitomen. De eo ejusque Commentariis Plinius hoc perhibet testimonium' : " Agrippam quidem in tanti viri dili- gentia, praeterque in hoc opere cura, orbem cum terrarum orbi spectandum, propositurus esset, errasse quis credat, et cum eo Divum Augustum ? Is namque complexam earn porticum ex de- stinatione et commentariis M. Agrippa a sorore ejus inchoatam pereglt," Nummi ejus in curiosorum reperiuntur Musaeis, in qui- bus corona navali coronatus ceinitur^ juxta illud Dionis lib. xlix. p, 400. Latitudinem ejus CCC^ Latitudo hsec ab Agrippa assignata e traditionibus Graecis desumta est, satisque bene rcspondet, si ilia sumitur, quae inter oram Walliae et Norfolciae est, quae sola lati- tudo tres circini mensuras permittit, aliae omnes lalitudines Bri- tanniae adeo sunt irregulares, mappam geographicam, perspi- ciatur. Dio minimum latitudinem CCC. stadiorum esse per- hibet^ Beda vera reclius CC] Errat hie Ricardus. Verba proprie non sunt ipsius Bedae, verum e Gilda mutuata^ qui iterum ea ex iE- thico*, Orosio*, &c. hausit. Documentum hoc est inter plura alia, quae allegari possent, satis sufficiens, eum nunquam vidisse Gildam. Dio Cassius' et Jornandes episcopus latitudinem ad MM.CCCX. stadia figit®, quae sequalia 288/5 passibus geome- tricis vel CCLXXXIX. mill. Rom. Marcianus Heracleota aliam operandi viara ingressus, latitudinem Britanniae ita metitur : " Lati- tudo autem ejus (Albionis) incipit quidem juxta Damnonium, quod dicitur etiam Ocrinum promontorium ; desinit vero ad Novantum Chersonesum, et ejusdem nominis promontorium : adeo ut latitudo ejus juxta maximam lineam sit stadiorum MMMLXXXIII. id est CCCLXXXVI. m. p. plus minus^" ' Hist. Nat. lib. iii. cap. 1. » E ThesauroOyzeliano XXVIl. Tab. 12. exhibet, Graeviiis in Fionirn pag. 526. Edit. Amst. l'r()2. Svomaj. 3 Hist. Rom. lib. Ixxvi. pag. 867. * Cap. i. 5 CoMnojrr. pag:. 731. Edit. Gnm. * Hist. lib. i. cap. 2. ' Rom. Hist. lib. Ixxvi. pag. 867. * In Geticis siiis. s Vide infra pag. 108. RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. 105 Diversorum promuntoriorum , {5*0.] Quales sunt Cornwal, Pern- Irokeshire, Carnarvonshire, ^c. Quadragies octies septuaginta quinque m. p.] Verba reperi- untur in Beda', Isidoro Hispalensi*, Julio Solino', &c. Com- mentator hujus vetus ita verba Soliniana explicat*: " Circuitus Britanniae quadragies octies LXXV, sunt. Siquis vokierit ipsius cir- cuitus mensuram scriptam ab Julio facilius intelligere ccc d cocoes, sive d cccc ccoces, fore cognoscat, Sed si alicui tar- danti ingenio haec dimensio non satisfecerit, miliarios lapides esse fingat, in quibus XXX.* lapidum, et d c simpliciter lapides fieri quis dubitabit ?" Sequitur hunc forsitan Ricardus noster Cap. II. § 3. cum doctissimo D. Smith^ qui in iis, quas in Bedae paginam40 concinnavit notas, explicat per tria millia sexingenta milliaria ; error hie est in quem plures alii viri, ceteroquin optimi incidere. Duas priores figuras in ultimas ducere videntur, quod nunquam ab ullo Roraanorum auctore intendi novi cum certissimis. Sub intel- lecturn tantum voluere vocabulum centena, et hunc in modum scripsere XLVIII. LXXV. modus loquendi erat, quasi nostra lin- gua diceremus (48/5) forty-eight hundred and scjenty-Jive miles, vel, Germanice, JCcfct unb taiEr5i0 ^lunbert, fiinf unb ficbensig. Ast cum maximus commentatorum numerus hoc non attenderit, inde maxima editionum Plinii pars, immo omnes, confusae reperiuntur, quippe lineolam primis litteris superimpositam, quae centenariuni indigitat numerum millenarium indicare, praecario assumunt. Le- gitur hincin PlinioXIII. M. XVIII. (13018) loco XIlI. XVIII. (1318), quo ipso, toto ccelo a vero distant. Methodum meam rectissimam esse apparet, si Capellam cum Plinio, cujus ille fidus est transcriptor, conferimus nulla sane de certitudine ejusdem mihi superest dubium, quicquid alii in contrarium scripseruiit, cum Plinium ipsum a partibus meis habeam, ita dicentem : " Univer- » Hist. F.ccl. lib. i. cap. 1. ^ Oiigiii. lib. xiv. cap. 6. 3 Caput de Brit. * Ap. Salmasium- Plin. Kxercit. cap. 23. s XXX. oportet leg.-re. * Editor Bed* optr. Caiitabr. 1742. f;l. maj. 106 aOTJE IN sum orbis circuitum Eratosthenes, ducentomm quinquaginta duo- rum millium stadium prodidit : quae mensura Romana computa- tione efBcit trecenties quindecies centena millia passuum'." Et va- rum id quidemj nam stadium CXXV, passibus constat^. Proinde si 252,000 per 1 25 multiplices, fiunt 3 1 ,500,000 passuum. Marcianus, author Grcecus.'] Auctor supranominatus, ex He- raclea Ponti oriundus, unde Heracleota dictus, reliquit nobis Pe- riplum percuriosum, quem Hudson noster, lingua Graeca, addita versione sua Latina, public! juris fecit. Reperies ilium in volumine I. Geographiae veteris scriptorum Graecorum minorum, Oxonii e Theatro Sheldon. I698. 8vo. quae de insulis Britannicis habet ex Ptolemaeo et Protagora desumta videntur. Locus vero quem Ri- cardus noster refevt, est pag. 59 3 ubi " universa," inquit, ''peripli totius Albionis insulae stadia non plura 28604; id est 3575. m.p. et dimidium, non pauciorastadiis 20526. sive 2576. m.p. fere," inde patet auctorem nostrum majorem numerum recepisse, MDIDD LXXF. milliaria.'] Qui monachus noster in hunc mi- rum computum inciderit, non video, cum nunquam simile quid invenerim. Mentem ejus capere non potuissem, ni Marcianum in hoc sibi consentientem appeliasset. Jam auctor hie, ut nuper dictum, duplum afFert numerum, quorum maximus 3575 millia- ria cum dimidio complectitur, Unde liquet MD. a nuraero lOOLXXV. subtrahenda esse sic : 5075 — 1500=3575. " Nat. Hist. lib. ii. cap. 108. ^ Censorinus de die nat.cap, 13. RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. IO7 NOTiE IN CAP. II. I, Brittania Magna, ^c] Ab Arlstide Rhetore simpliciter Magna vocata Insula' etiam a priscis Hiberniae incolis"*. Jam vero peractis tot seculis, totque revolutionibus ac mutationibus vetus suum nomen Magnae Britanniae hodie vindicavit. A Chrysosthomo authore Grceco.'] Probabiliter Dionem Prusaeum Chrysostomum cognominatum celebrem oratorem putat, contem- poraneum Trajano imperatori, ejusque triumph i participem'^ qui in Geticis suis, vel aliis operibus jam deperditis id assertura ivit. In epitome Strabonis a Hudsone publicata vol. 11.* epitheton Magnae reperio pag. 2] at 38. additum ab Epitoraatore. Verum inde concludere Chiysostomum hunc appellari nimiae foret auda- ciae. Verum est, Johannem Chrysostomum in plurimis scriptis suis Britannicarum insularum injicere mentionem, nusquam vero adjunxit Britanniae ipsi cognomen Magnae, nisi aciem oculorum meorum eftugerit^. Natura triquelra, ^c] " Inter septemtrionem et occidentem projecta, grandi angulo Rheni ostia prospicit, deinde obliqua retro latera abstrahit, altero GalJiam, altero Germaniam spectans : turn rursus perpetuo margine directi littoris ab tergo abducta, iterum se in diversos angulos cuneat triquetra, et Siciliae maxime similis, plana, ingens, fecunda, &c.''" Opinio a Caesare accepta', et plu- rimis, qui cum sequuntur, auctoribus propagata, verbi causa, a Diodoro®, Strabone^, &c. ' Inoratione^gyptiaca. " Ogyg. p. 11. 12. &c. Inis Mor. apud Cambd. Brit. p. vi. (h) 3 Philostr. Dion. * Gcogr. script. fJra'Corum min. 8vo. Oxonix 1703. s Vide supra pag. 138 note 52. « Mela de situ Orhis lib. iii. cap. C. 7 Comment, de B.G.lib. v. cap. 13, « Biblioth.Hist. lib. v. cap. 21. 9 Gcogr. lib. iv.p.l 99. 108 NOT^ IN Unum latus est contra Galliam Ccllicam, ttCc] Id est, tota Britanniae ora meridionalis ad Canalem Britannicum sUa et Galliae opposita, juxla verba auctoris, ex Caesare' desumta. jid Cantium, ^c] Infra lib. I. cap. 6. § 5 et 7. describitur vulgo: the North Foreland of Kent. Ad Ocrinum, Sffc] Infra lib. I. cap. 6. § 16. ejus mentionem facit, hodie the Lizard Point, navigantibus notissimum. j4d meridiem et Hispaniam Tarraconensem,'] Revera ita est, vergit enim in linea recta ad Calo de las Pennas. lUustrat hoc Agathe- merum, qui lib. ii. cap. 4. de Geographia, ita loquitur : " Albion, in qua castra etiam extructa, maxima et longissima est, Siquidem incipiens a septentrionibus accedit medium Tarraconensis, ad ori- entem usque ad media ferme Germaniae." MilUapass. Z).] Secundum dimensiones recenter factas 367 milliaria Anglicana Regia dimensa*, quae CCCC. Romana efficiunt, haec longitude est lateris, quam Ricardus noster infra ei tribuit. Attamen ilia a Caesare tradita longitude non est nimia, parumque a vero aberrans, si per ambages oras maritimas mensuraverimus, respectu ejus quam Diodorus exhibet VII.M. D. stadiorum*, aut DCCCC.XXXVII. milliarium cum dimidio, aut Strabonis VM. Stadiis*, quae tamen DCXXV, milliaria Romana sunt. II. Alterum latus, Cjfc] Latus occidentale Britanniae. Vergit ad Hylerniam, £ffc,] Cum e diametro oppositum sit oris occidentalibus Albionis. Veterum opinio, Cs'c] Caesar ita habet*: *' Ut fert illorum opinio vel Britannorum, vel potius mercatorum, autdruidum Gallicorum. Certus sum, eum hoc e Graecis non hausisse scriptoribus." BCC. mill, pass^ Diodorus Siculus vocat hoc ultimum latus, ejusque longitudini ascribit XXM. stadia' vel MM.D. m. p. Ri- cardus infra in proxima sectione M. milliarium esse dicit, et Stra- bo unicuique lateri Britanniae circiter IVM.CCC. vel IVM.CCCC. ' De Bell. Gall. lib. v. cap. 13. » Philos. Trans. N. 330. pag. 266. 3 Bibl. Hist. lib. v. cap. 21. 4 Geogr. lib. ii. pag. 63 et 128. ^ i De Bell. Gall. lib. v. cap. 15. » De Bell. Gall. lib. v. cap.l3. ■ Bibl. Hist. lib. V. cap. 21. RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I, IO9 itadia assignat '. Si per ambages computamus, longissimum om- nlno latus insulae est, licet non excedat 10/0 milliaria. III. Seplemtriones.'] Notissima septentrionalis constellatio, ab aitronomis Ursa Major dicta, quam, Homero auctore : Ursamque, quam et Plaustrum cognomine vocant. Quae ibidem vertitur et Oriona observat : Sola autem expers est undarum oceani*. Cut parti nulla est oljecta, ^c.] Scilicet toti insulae acervo ho- die sub nominibus Orkney, Shetland, et Ferro, noto. ytd Germaniam Magnam, ^c] Ita a Graecis dictam. Conipre- hendebat hacc hodiernum Germaniae Imperium, Belgium, Daniam, Norvegiaiu, &c. Novanto chersoneso.'] Descriptam banc vide Cap. iv. § 40. hodie the Mull of Galloway in Scotia. Locus maxima versus meridiem vergens, quem credidere extremam partem septentrio- nalem hujus regni false veteres*. Ita eos emendavimus. Per Taixalorum regionis angulum.'] Similiter descriptum infra Cap. vi. ^ 46. hodie Buchaness. DCCC. m. p. yc] Quod Diodorus altenim a freto ad verti- cem assurgens latus, stadium XVM. habere dicit*, id est, M.DCCC.LXXV. mill. pass, quod erronee Monachus noster ad MM.CC. evehit, qua nisus auctoritate, non constat. Omnes, £5*c.] Certe non alius, praeter Caesarem ejusque sequa- ces vel transcriptores. Caesar vero, quod notatu dignum est, a druidibus didicit, etenim vicies centena mill. pass, ab hoc impera- tore assignatus circuitus complectitur', nullum vero ipso tempore posteriorum invenimus in hoc ipsi consentientem, licet is proximo ad veritatem accesserit, immo Diodorus ipsi contemporaneus 53 12^ wn. p. statuit". Strabo, Augusto imperante florens, 1712^ habet*, verum, quod dolendum ! textus totus est corruplus, et mutilatui in hac descriptione, quod ex ejusdem libro secundo videri potest. » Geogrr. lib. iv. p. 199. « Iliad. 1. 487. 1 Ptolemaeus, 3tc. « Bibl. Hist. lib. v. cap. 1\. • De Bell. Gall. lib. v. cap. 13. « Bibl. Ilitt. lib. v. cap. '21. ' Geogr. lib. iv. p. 199. 110 "SOTJE IN ex quo etiam textus partim supplendus'. Plinius sub VespasianOj ex Isidoro Characeno tricies octies viginti quinque^, aut 3825. m. p. habet. Sequitur ipsum fideliterM, Capella^. In Solino, qui Coa- stantini tempore vixit, quadragies octies septuaginta quinque (ut supra) legunturS quod ex erroreRicardusnoster MMM.CCCCCC. interpretatur. Pytheas Massiliensis ambitum insulae raajorem esse XLM. stadia seu 5000 m. p. secundum Strabonem*, quod monstrat Plinium emendandum esse, ubi Pythige computum Isi- dori calculo aequalem dicit^, vel potius hunc, ni utrumque omisit. Sed errant, Sffc] Atque in id genus rebus vix atque vix ulla est via evitandi errores. Rationem cur et veteres et recentiores in emetiendo regionum circuitus dissentientes adeo inveniamus, in- dicat nobis Plinius dicens'' " quae causa magnos errores compu- tatione mensurse saepius parit, et dum alibi mutato provinciarum modo, alibi itinerum auctis aut diminutis passibus, incubuere ma- ria tam longo aevo, alibi processere littora, torsere se et fluminum aut correxere flexus. Praeterea aliunde aliis exordium mensurae est, et alia meatus : ita fit, ut nuUi duo concinant." CCCC. m. p.] Distantia haec, si de ea quae in linea recta pro- montoria duo, quorum facta est mentio, interjacet, exactissinia omnium, quarum mentionem injiciunt veteres, videtur esse ; ve- rum si dimensio intelligitur, quae ad Canalem sitae sunt, orarum maritimarum, manifesto nimis parva est, et correctio locum heic non habet, cum accurata congruat cum D. m. p. Caesaris. Doct. N. Grew asserit, inde a promontorio meridionali Cantii, the South Foreland, ad proraontorium Antivestaeum, the Land's End, esse 367 perambulatore mensurata [wheel-measured) milliaria^, quae plus minus aequalia sunt CCCCI. mill. pass. M, mill, pass, ^c.'] Unde Ricardus noster has correctiones hauserit, nisi ex scholiis quibusdam Caesaris, Solini, Bedae, &c. ' Geogr. lib. ii. p. 128. - N. H. lib. h: c. 16. 3 Lib. iv. pag. 215. ■» Cap. de Brit. 5 Geogr. lib. ii. pag. 104. 6 j;. h. lib. iv. c. 16. 7 N. H. lib. iii. c. 1. 8 Phibs, Trans. N. 330. pag. 26G, RICARDI MONACni LIB. I. Ill conjecturatu perquam difficile, praecipue cum ipsum Cap. I. § 5. cum Marciano Heracleota consentientem, jam vero dissentientera videamus, etenim auctor, ut supra' diximus, distantiam, quae in linea recta est Ocrinum inter et Novantum 386 m. p. ponit id quod Monachus noster ad 1000 evehit, qui numerus fere triple major est. Quod ad totum, quem statuit, circuitum numeris rotundis MMM.CCCCCC. complexum attinet, cum tantum ad XXV. m. p. excedat priorem 3575 milliarium nullam meretur ista diffe- rentia attentionem. Me judice Benedictinus noster fidelis videtur compilator, et bono animo praeditus, verum talis, qui nunquam ultimam limam admovit Commentariolo suo, licet memoriae minus fideli laborasse nee accuratum satis fuisse non credam, defectus vero istius rationem disceptationem eum inter et antistitem suum, de qua terminis satis patheticis loquitur pagina [49, [70, [jg, fuisse credo. Inde constat, cur Silures Hispaniam versus habitare do- ceat, in quo Tacito sequitur', verum persuasus sum, si opus suum attente reviserit, Mappam ejus ipsi errorem omnem cripuisse. Verum autem vero, quid dicatur in excusationem Celebris cujus- dam auctoris ex recentioribus, qui Herculis promontorium in parte Devoniae versus Caurum (the North-west) collocat, narrat- que illud a situ in hac insulae parte, quae Herculis columnas seu Gades respicit (eodem jure Caput Bonae Spei dixisset) nomen cepisse^. Attamen si de Ocrino dixisset illud, ejus in gratiam, licet impropriibsime dictum, admittere tamen potuissemus. IV. Formam lotius Brittamce, il. Gull. lib. v. cap. 13. (0 114 NOT.E IN id edocere possint,) temere fides adhibenda non est, imo ipsimet Scoti, nobis inquirentibus, in orientem solem latus extare, fessi sunt." Hi e Sqlla Charybdin incidentes, polos mutatos esse sup-: ponunt', unde iis ceu melius fundamentum cum superaedificent suam theoriam, notam meam pag g4. comniendatam volo. Mapparum inspectio'] Propriam verosimiiiter putat auctor, sed aliter sentiunt nostri aevi eniditi-. Ut caput hoc conipletum reddamus in desc! ibpndis oris Albionis subsistimus, utjama Ptolemaeo descriptae snnt^, ad minimum in. iis, quae nomen ejus habent, libri.e, partes interiores, notasque re- servaturi donee ad loca, quorsum pertinent, perveneriraus. ALBIONIS INSUL^E BRITANNLE SITUS. Septentrionalis lateris descriptio, quod alluit oceanus, qui vocatur D^ucaledonius. No- vantum Chersonesus, et ejusdem nominis ^ , ^ f promontorium habet Longit. 21. 0. Lat. 61.40. Rerigonius sinus 20.30. 60.45. Vidotara sinus 21 ,20. 60.30. Clota aestuarium .22 15 59-40. Lelannonius sinus . . 24 . O. 60.40. Epidium promontorium , 23. 0. 60.40. Longi fluv. ostia. 24. 0. 60.40. Itys fluv. ostia 27. O. 60 0. Volsas sinus 2g. O. 60.30. Nabaei fluv. ostia 30. 0. 60.30. Tarvedum, quod Orcas promontorium 31 .20. 60.15. Occidentalis lateris descriptio, quod Ibernicus acVergivius alluit oceanus. Post Novaiitum Chersonesum quae habet 21. 0. 61.40. > Vide Horsley's Britannia Eomana pag. 361. nee non Philos. Transact. N. 190. 241. 255. = VideD. Stukeley'sCarausius pag. 154. ft 169. &;c. 3 Geogr. lib. ii. cap. 3. RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. 115 o ' o ' Abravanni fluv. ostia Long. 19. 20, Lat.61. 0. J.j'jae aestuariuni I9. 0. 60.30. Dfcvae fluv, ostia 18. O. 60. 0. Novii fluv, ostia 18 20, 59.30. Tuina aestuariuni 18.30. 58.45. Moricambe aestuariam I7 30. 58.20. Setanticyium portus I7.2O. 57.45. Beli.s;ima aestu •.rium I7.3O. b7 20. Seteia aestuarium 17. 0. 57. O, Toisobii fluv. ostia 15.40. 56 20, Cancanorum promontorium 15. 0. 56. O. Stuciaefluv. ostia 15.20. !J5 30. Tuerobii fluv. ostia 15. 0, 55. 0. Oclapitarnm promontorium 14.20, 54.30. Tobii fluv. ostia. 15 30. 54.30. Ratobtathybii fluv. o.,tia 16.30. 54.30. Sabriani aestuarium 17-20. 54.30. Vexala aestuarium 16. O. 53.30. Herculis promontorium 14.0. 53. 0. Antivesiaeum promontorium quod eiiam dicilur Bolerium 11.0. 52.30. Danmoilinm quod etiam dicilur Ocrinum pro- montorium 12. O, 51.30, Reliqui Aleridionalis lateris dcscriptio, quod Britaimicus occanu.s alluit. Post Ocrinum promontorium Cenionis fluv. ostia 14. O, 51.45. Tamari fluv. ostia 15 40. 52.10. Isacae fluv. ostia 17. (). 52.20. Alaini fluv. osiia 17.40. 52.40. Magnus portus 19. (). 53. 0, Trisantonis fluv. ostia 20. 2(). 53, 0. Novus portus 21. O. 53,30. Canlium promontorium 22. 0. 54. O, Il6 SOTJE IN RICARDI MONACHI LIB. I. Orientalis deitideac Australis plagae latera, quae Germanico alluuntur oceano, descrlbuntur. Post Tarvedum, quod et Orcas prom, quod ^ / g , dictum est Virvedmm promontorium. . Long 31.0. Lat.60. 0. Berubium promontorium 30.30. 59.40. Tlae fluv. ostia 30. 0. 59.40. Ripa alta promontorium 29. 0, 59.40. Loxse fluv. ostia 28.30. 59.40. Vara aestuarium 2/30. 59.40. Tuassis aestuarium 27 5g. 0. Celnii fluv. ostia 2/. 0. 58.45. Taiza]um promontorium 27 30. 58.30. Divae fluv. ostia 26. O. 58.30. Tava aestuarium 25 0. 58,30. Tinnae fluv, ostia 24.30, 58.45. Boderia aestuarium 22.30. 58,45. Alauni fluv, ostia 21.40. 58.30. Vedrae fluv. ostia 20.10. 58.30. Dunum sinus 20.15. 57.30. Gabrantuicorum portuosus sinus 21.0, 57-0. Ocellum promontorium 21 .15. 56.40. Abi fluv. ostia 21 . 0. 56 30. Metaris aestuarium 20 30, 55.40. Ganyeni fluv. ostia. 21 0. 55.20. extensioiifeextrema ...21,15. 55. 5. Idumanii fluv. ostia 20.10. 55,10. Jamissa aestuarium 20,30. 54.30, Post quam Cantium est promontorium 22. 0. 54. O. INDEX. T7/e Letters refer to the squares into which the Map is divided, — and the Numbers zvithiri Brackets to the pages of the Latin Original. A. A.vnON, ma' tvr, 88, (55), (76). Abona river, Ch and K f, 38, 62, (29 j, 45). Ad Ahonani, station, 144, (55). Abrasuanus, river, 55, (41). Abravaiius, bay, F e. A bus, river, (j g, 50, (38). Ad Abum, station, 160, '56). Acmoda;, islands, 7P, ;66). Adraste, goddess, 19, (15). yElia Castra, station, 164, (57). yEsica, river, E^', 58, (43). Ad i'Esicain, station, 136, (54). 3'. iEtms, 56, 90, (41,,' 78) J. Aaricola, 44, 56, 57, 58, 86, 95, (33), (39), (41), (42), (43), (74,., (82). Agrippa, the geoi^rapber, his esti- mation of the breadth of Bri- tain, 3, (4);— of Ireland, 71, (60). Alauna, city, Eg, If, 58, 114, V^6, (42). , river, Fg,Gf, K f, 46, 54,(35', (40). , 152, (55). Ad Alaunam Anincm, station, 126, (53). ,stat. 140, (54), (55). Alhan, martyr, 47, 118, (35;, (52„ (76J. C. Albinus, 96, ''84). Albion, isle, t!ie antient name of Britain, 2,(3), -5 >. Alcluith, eity, 59, M4\ Alexander, emperor, 97, (84). Alicana, 132, (54). Allobroges, 37,(27). Alps Pennine, G g, 51, (39). Ad Alpcs I'ennnios, station, 132, (51). Altars, marking the bounds of the Roiiian empire, C //, 61, (45). Amphibalus, martyr, 118,(52). Andate, goddess, 19, ( 15). Anderida, port, 115, 154, 56). , wood, K g, 35, 160, (26), (56^. , town, L g, 36, 160, (27), '56). Andros, isles, 79, (66). AntivestiiMim, promontory, L c, 40, (30;. Antonu, river, /./■"• Ad Antoiia II, station, 152, (55). Antoninus I'ius, emperor, 56,86, 96, (41), (74),(83). Apollo, 19,(17). A(|u;i! Soils, 38, 69, 140, 144, 148, (28), (51), 54). Ad Aquas, sUition, 140,(55). Aruitla, river, F b, 73,(61). 118 INDEX. Argolicum, station, 1 26, (53). Ariconum Sariconiuni, If. Armorica, cities of, M g. Artavia, K d, 39, ll3, (29). Asclepiodorus, 87, (75 j. Atlaiitic ocean, 73, (4). Attacotti, Df\ 59, ^44). Attre bates, Kg, 36, 27). Avaionia, city, 38, 113, i 28). Aufoni, river, I g, 49, (37). Augusta, 48, {36). Augustiii, apostle of tlie English, buried at Canterbury, 34, (25). Augustus, emperor, 91, (79). Aurclius Antoninus, emperor, 86, 96,(75;. (83). Ausoba, bay, la, 74,(61). Austrinum, P iVtf, 74,(61). Anterii, lb, 74, i61). Auterum, town, lb, 74,(61). Ballium, station, 153,(55). Banatia, town, D g, 59, (43). Banchoriinii, stat. and monastery, lif, 45, 118, (34), (52j. Bann'a, river, Fd, 73, i, 61). Bards, 25, (18;. Bassianus, 54. 87, (40), (75). Bath, vide Aquae Solis, and Therma. Baths, warm and cold, 29, 38, (20), (29). .Bdora, aestuary, 32, (23). Bede his estimation of the breadth of Britain, 3, (4). Belessama, river, G f. Belgi-, £/; AYg, 26, 38, 84, 85, , (27), (73), (73). Belgic state, 33, (25). Benisamnum, promontory, Ka. Bcnonie, Ig, 45, (34). Bemmis, 118, 164, (52), (56). Bibracte, 148, (55). Bibrax,ii:g. Bibroci, K g, 35, (27). Bibroicurn, town, 35, (27). Blestium, station, 152, (55). Bodotria, sestuary, E g, 56, (41). Boduni, If, 46, (35). Vectius Bolanus, 94, (82). Bolerium, prom., Lc, 40,(30). Bonduica, 47, 50, 86, 93, (35), (38), (74), (81j. Boreum, prom., Fh, 73, (61). Bovium, station, 144, (55). Branogena, town, 46, (35). Branogenium, town. If, 44, 117, 150,^ (33), (55). Bremenium, stipendiary, F g, 54, 69, 111, 128, (40), (51), (53). Breimus, Icing, 37, (28). Bridget, saint", 75, i63). Brigffi, station, 158, (56). Brigantos, G g, G fg, I c, 51, 70, 74, 76, 85, 86,' 94, (38), (60), (73), (74;, (82;. Brigantia, kingdom, 50, (38). , city, Ic, 74, (62). Brigantum Extrema, promonto y, G h, 50, (38). Brigas, river, 74, (62). Brigus, river, I c. Brinavffi, station, 164, (57). Britannia isle, dimensions and position, 1 ; — figure, 4; — inha- bitants, 7,(1), (3), (7);— pro- ductions, 28, (20); — its divisions, 31, (23) ;— wlien first inhabited, 83,(71). Inferior, prov., 32, (24). Prima, prov., 31, 41, (23), (31). ■ ■■ Secunda, prov., 31, (23) 41, 43, (31), (32). Superior, pro., 32, (24). }' Britons, their manners, customs, &c., 9; — mode of warfare, 11; — of interment, I7,(8;,(10),(13j. BrocavonaccS, station, 134, 140, (54). Bryto, king, 83, (79). Bubinda, ■) • r^ , ^, ,„„.. Buvinda;)"^^'-'^^' '^' ^^^)- Buitrum, station, 150, (55). Cassar, his account of the figure British & Gallic tonsjues isles, ' (passim INDEX. 119 of Britain, 4, (6) ;— of tlic Bri- tons, 9, (8); — their mode of fighting, 12, (11);— their re- littion, 19, (15). Cffisarea, island, Mf, 79, (66). Ctesariensis, prov. 47, 85, (3d), (73). Civsaromagus, station, 122, (53). Calcaria, s'tatioi , 130, (53). Caleba, city, Kg, 3G, 148, 154, (27), (55), (56). Caledonia, B /t, C f, 56,60,(42), (44). Caledonian wood, C g, 35, 49, 61, (26), (37), (45). promontory, 62, (46). Caledonia Extreina, A h, 62,(46). Caledonii, Cg,7, 60.86,95,(7), (45), i74), (83 , &c. Cali-iula, 91,(79). Camalodunum, colony, I /i. • , called Geminre Martin", 7 //, 47, 48. 68, 85,06, 92, 122, (36, (51), (53,) (73), (80;, (81). Cambodunuin, town, under the J.atian law, G g, 51, 68, 130, (38), (51j, (53). Cain',unciiin, colony, I h, 49, 68, 11'2, (37;, -51), (53;. C-.HnhretoiiUii., station, 122, (53). Cangun*, islands, K a. Caniiani, A' a. Caniianiini, prom. He, 44,(33). C'a:!ganii?, hay, H e. Caiigi, 70, 1.5^ (60), (73). Cangiani, 44, 76, i3;j;, (63). Canj^ioruni, region, 44, (33). Canoniuni, station, 122, (53). Ctinovius, river, 45, (33j. Cantahnc ocean, 73, (60). Cant;e. C h, K h, 61, 02, (45). Cantian state, 33,(25;. Cantii, 34.(25 . Canliopolis, stipendiary, iv A, 34, 69, 118, 154,(25), C51), (52). Cantimii, promontory, A //, 4, 35, (5;, (26). ■■ — , reaion of, 33, (25). Carausius, emperor, 32, 75, 87, •(24;, (62), (75). Carhantuni, F e. Carnahii B /i, H f, M d, 40, '15, 62, (29), (34), (45). , reiiiun of, 39, (29). Carnonaca', B g, 63,(46). Carnubia, rejiion of, 40, (30). Carthismandua, queen, 43, (32). Cas* randina;, town, 55, (41). Ca'^sibelliniis, king, 47, 84, 91, (35), (72), (79). ~ Cassii, Ifg, 46, 47, (35). • , kiimdoin of, 46, (34). Cassiterides, isles, 41, 79, (31), (66). Catarracton,Caturacton, town un- der the Lutian law, Gg, 51, 68, 112,114,115, 126,123,lii4,^38), (51s (52), (53), (54). Catieuchlani, 46, (35). Catini, B //, 62, (46). Caucii, He, 75, (62). Cauna, island, A /(. Celnius, river, D /i, 59,(43). Cfitie, 37,(28). Cenia, city, M li, 40, 113, 158, (30), (56). Genius, river, M d, 40,(30). Cenoinanni, I h, 49,(37) P. Ccrcalis, 53, 86, 94, (39), (74), (82). Cerones, C f, 63, (46). Charatacus, 43, 85, (32), (73). Chnuci, 76, (63). Caiibri, region of, Kr, 39,(29). Cities or towns under the Latiun law, 68, (51). stipendiary, 68, (51). Chiii'lius, emperor, 47, 48, 53, 85, 92, (35), (36), (39), (73), (80). Clausentu'ii, L g, 36, 116, 154, 164,(27), (: 6;, (57;. Clila, river, Hj'. Clota, rivtr, E f'. , island, D c. Clotta, 1 ifstuarv, 32, 56, (-23). Clydda, I " (41). CoCrinm, city, Gf, 52, 68, 117, 140, (39), 15 1), (54). Co,-ibniidns, ) king, 85, 92, (73;, Cogidunus, J (80). 120 INDEX. Coitani, \^ (3 ^ CoitaunijJ '^' y \ y Colanica, Ef. Colonies, their appellations, 68, (51). Columba, saint, 75, (63). Concangii, 74, (61). Condate, station, 130, 140, (53), (54> Conovio, 118,(52). Conovium, station, 118, (52). Conovius, river, H f. Constantiiie the Great, 33, 88, (25), (76). ConstantiusChlorus, emperor, 48, 88, (36), (76). Consular provinces in Biitain, 33, (24). Contiopoli, 154, (56). Corbantorigara, town, 54, (40). Coria, tov\n, Ef. Corinuni, town under the Latian law, Kf, 46, 68, 115, 140, {35), (51), (54). Coriondii, He, 75, (63). Corisennit, station, 160, (56). Corium, 136, (54). Corstopitutn,? ^^^^ ^ Corstoplio, 3 ' ? V > Count of the Britons, 33, (25). of the Saxon shore, 33, (25). Covini, British cluiriots, 11, (10). C'reones, C g, 62, (46). Crococolana, station, 152, (55). C'unerio, station, 148, (55). Cunetiuni, river, 36,(27). Curia, town, Ff, 54, 128, (40), (53). Cybele, goddess, 19, (15). D. Dabrona, river, K b, 74, (62). Daninia, region of, 54, (40). Damnii, D f, E e, F d, 55, 70, 75, 76, (41), (60), (63). Albani, 59, (43). Uamnonii, slate of, Le, S3, 40, 85, (25), (SO), (73). Danuni, statiun, 126, (53). Darabona, T • -p „n /r-iK •n u^ Vnver, jPc, 73, (61). JJaiaboiiua,J ' ' j\ / Ad Decirnum, station, 154, (56). Delgovicia, station, 128,(53). Derbentio, town, H g, 123, (56). , river, Ff. Dervcntione, station, 164, (53). Deva, colonv, railed Gctica, H f, 46, 68, 112, 118, 130, (34), (51), ' (52), (53). ■ , river, D g, E e f, G d, Hf, 42, 45, 46, 55, 58, (31), (33),(34),_(40),(41),(43). Devana, station, 136,(54). Deucaledonian ocean, 73, (60). Diana, jioddcss, 19,(15). Diana Forum, 47, 118, (35), (52). Diaphrasmata, (52). A.DidiusGaHus, 92,(80). Dimeciffi, 1 c, 43, (32> Dio, 46, (35). Diva, liver, le. Divana, city, DA, 58, (43). Divitiacus, kine;, 84, (72). Dobona, river, 74, (62). Dobuni, 46, (35). Dolphins prcjduced in the British seas, 22, (20). Doinitian, emperor, 95, (83). Dorocina, station, 164, (57). Druids, influence of their order among the Britons, 14, (12); their functions and authority as ministers of religion, 18,(14). , dogmas of, 21, (16); their admiration of the misselto, 23, (17); different classes of their order, 23, (18). Dubana, river, L b. >port, ) ' ' ^ ^ Dubris, river, 35, 154, (26), (56). Dubrona, river, K b. Duke of Britain, 33,(25). Dunina, islands, A i. Dununi, city, F d, H c, 75, (63). Duralipons, station, 122, (53). Durinum, stipendiary town, Lf 39, 69, 113,(89)^(51). [NDEX. 121 Durius, river, Le, c, AO, 74, 158, (30), (56), (61). Dunioina^us, town under the La- tian law, 1 g, 49, 68, 115, 122, 160, (37), (51), (53), (56). Durnovaria, station, 158,(56), Durocobriva;, 111, 113. Durolevum, i station, 118, 154, Dunisevum, \ (52), (56). Durolispons, station, 160, (56). Durobris,Durobroljis,Duroprovae, Durobrivae, stipendiary town, K h, 34, 69, 1 1 1 , 1 18, (25), (51), (52). Durositum, station, 122, (53). Durotriges, 39, (29). Durovernum, 111,118,(52). El)lana, town, H c. Eblana?,? rr^ _. ,_„., Eblani, 5 ^'' ^^' ^^2> Eboracurn, ? • ■ , , Eburacumii"^"'"'^'?'^! ^"'l "^^- tropolis, Gg, 51, 68, 126, 128, 130, 132, 134, 160, 164,(38), (51), (53), (54) Ebudes, isles, B/g. Ebuda prima, island, A g. ■ secunda, Af. major, Eg. quarta, Bf. quinta, BJ'. Ebudiuui.l -r, „„ , „. Ebudum,/P'-«""-'^^'' 63' (4C)- Edria, isle, H d. Epiaciim, town, F g, 51, 111, 126, (38;, (53). Epidiffi, isles, C e. Epidia inferior, D d. superior, C e. Epidii, C e, 63, (46). E[)idiain, promon., D e, 63, (46). Eriri, mount. He, 45, (34). E.ss(dffi, or chariots used by the liritons, 11,(12). Etocetunijtosvn, / /", 45, 114, 118, 140, 164, (34), {52), (54j, (57). Extrenntas Caledoniaj, B i, 62, (46). F. Fabius RustJcus, his opinion of the form of Britain, 5, (6). Fer^usius, king, 88, (76). Ad Fines, 128, 160, (53), (56). Fines FlaviiB et Secundie, 118, (52). Trinobantum, 122, (53). Maxims etFlaviie, 130,(53). Ad Fines, 164, (56). Fiavia Extrema, I/i, 49,(37). , province, H f, I g, 31, 45, 47, (23), (34), (36). Flavian family, 45, 60, (34), (44), Florus, 49, (37). Forum Dianae, town, I g, 47, 118. (35), (52). Fretum Britannicum, K i, L h. Meneviacum, 44, (33). Sabrins, 42, (31). JuliusFrontinus,43,94,(32),(28). L. Frontinus, 86, (32), (74). M; Furius, 97,(85). G. Gadanica, station, 136, (54). Gadeni, Eg, 54,(40). Gadenia, region, 54, (40). , town, 54. Galacum, 1 , r? ^* /r,r.\ r- I Mown, i^ JO', 51,(38). Galgacum,J ' °' >\ ■/ Galgacus, 57, 86, 95, (42), (74). Galii, their rites and customs pre valent in Britain, 8, (8). Gallia, L M Nfg h i. Belgica, L i. Celtica, M h. ^^"°"? [l^i, river, 49,(37). Garionis, S ' ' ' ^ -' Genaniu, region, 44, (34). Gessoriacum, port of tlie Britons, 3,(4). , town, L It. Glebon, Glevum colony, called Claudia, A' /; 46, 68, 85, 114, 117, 140, 152, (35), (51), (54), (55), (73). Gobaneum, ? town. If, 42, 150, Gobannium, > (31), (55). Gobo'um, promontory, N t, Grampius, mount. D h, hi, (42). II. Hadrian, emperor, 86, 95, (74),- (US). (K) 122 INDEX. IIa!an£,iiim,l town, Lc, 40, 113, llolontuin, } (30). Ilardinii, G b. Hcbiides, isles, 77, (64). Ilerlui, region of, Kf,38, 39, (28), (29). F. J. Helena, 48, (36), (37). Helenis, \ ^^ j^j ^^ /g^x Helenum,J ^ ' ' 'V ; Herculea, isle, Jil d, 39, (29). Hercules, 19, (15). — , pillars of, 39, (29). Herculis, promontory, li d. Hereri, mount, He. Ikreri, mount, station, 121, (52). Herodian, his account of the Northern Britons, 16, (13). Ad Hiernam, station, 136, (54). HortiStii, E g, 57, (42). Hy hernia, F-^Nabc d,70, 84, 85, "88, (58;, (76). Iberna, river, Ma. Ibernia, town, 76,(63). Ibernii, Ma, 74, (62). Ibernus, river, 74,(61). Icenl, Hg, 49,50, (37). Idmana, river, J h. Iknield Street, 112. Jena, river, E e, 55, (41). Jet, produced in Britain, 29, (21) Ila, river, JB h, 62, (45). Internal sea, 73, (60). Ireland, vide Hybernia. Isamnium, promontory, G d. Isannavaria, ^stat. 118, 164,(51) Isanta Varia, / (52), (55), (57). Isca, colony, metropolis, named Secunda, Kf, 42, 68, 115, 144 150, 152, {32), (51), (55\ Isca, Le, 113, 117, 140, 158. ■ , river, le, L e, 40, (30), 42 (32). , stipendiary town, L e, 40, 69, (30;, (51), (55), (56). Ischalis, 38, (28). Isinnfe, station, 122, (53). Isurium, city, G g, 51, 114, 115 126, 132,'(38), (53), (54). Itineraries of Richard and Anto- nine,, account of, (104). Ituna, ffistuary, Ff. , river, D h, Ff, 55, 58. (40), (43 j. Ad Itunam, station, 136, (54). Itys, river, C g, 63, (46). Julius, martyr, 88, (76;. Jupiter, 19, (15). K. K^iS f/.tToi'^rov, promontory, M d,Al, (30). Kunetius, 36,(27). Laberus, town, G d. Lactorodum, station, 118, (52). Ad Lapidera, station, 154, (56). Latian law, cities or towns go- verned by, 68, (51). Lataris, station, 134, (54). Lead, white, produced in Britain, 29,(21). Lebarum, 75, (63), Legio, II. Augusta, 42, (32). , XX. Viotrix, 46, 51, (34), (39). Legiolium,lstat., 126, 164, (53), Legotium, J (56). Lelanonius, bay, I)f. Lelanus, bay, 63, (46). Lemana, river, L h. Lemanianus Portus, 154, (56), Lemanum, station, 154, (56). Lemanus, river, 35, (26). , town, K h, 34, (25). Leucarum, station, 144, (55). Libnius, river, la, 73,(61). Limite, station, 128, (53). Limnia, isle, Hd. Lindum, colony, H g, 49, 68, 115, 122, 152, 160, (37), (51), (53), (55). (56). Lindum, Eg, 58, 136, (42), (54). Livy, his opinion of the form of Britain, 5, (6), Lcfibius, river, H c, 75, (62). Logi, C h, 62, (45). Logia, river, F d. Londinum Augusta colony and metropolis, Londona, Londini- um, £|-, 47, 48, 68, 86, 118, INDEX. 123 122, 126. 148, 154, 158, 160, (36), (51), (52), (55), (56), (74). LoDgus, river, Cf, 63, (46). Lovantuin, town, 44, (33). Loxa, river, C h, 62,(45). Lucan, Iiis verses on the Druids, 25,(19). Lucani, Ma, 74, (61). Luciliaims, 97,(84). Lucius, kinsr, 87, (75). Lucopliibia, town, 55, (41). Lucopibia or Casae Candidas, E c. LucuUus, 95, (83). Luentiiini, town, I e. Luijubalia, Luguballium, Lugubal- Jia, Luguvaliuin, town under the Latian law, F f, 51,52,68, 117, 134,136, 140, (39), (51), (54). V. Lupus, 96, r84) Lyucalidor, lake of, Bf, 59, (44). M. Maatffi, 54, 87, (40), (75). Macobicum, ? j^r ■ ^^ Macolicum, ^ ^^ «, 74, (61). Madus, river, 34, (26). , station, 154. (56). Maenoeda, isle, G e. Magiovinium, station, 118, (52). Magna, If\ 42, 150, (31), (55). Magnus Portus, L g. Sinus, H a. Malcos, isle, C e. Manavia, 70, (58). Mancunium, station, 130, 140, (53), (54). Manduessuedum, 118, 164, (52), (57). Marcellus, 96, (84). Mare Germanicum, Eli. Internum, YG H f e d, 73, (60). Orcadum, A li. Vergivum, K L cd, 73,(60). Thule, A I, 73, 60). Margidununi, station, 152, (55). Maridunum, 114, 115. Mars, 19,(15). I\Ia\ima, province, Gfg, 31, 50, (23), (38). IVIaxiina Casariensis, 126, (53). Maxiinus, emperor, 88, (76). Jn Medio, 160, (54), (56). Ill Medio, station, 140. I\Iediolanum,star., 140,'52), (54). -, If, 44, 111, 121, (33), (52). -, Ilyb. 75, (62). JMenapia, city, Id,Kd, 43, 75. Ill, 115, (32), (62). Ad Menapiam, station, 144, (55). Menapii, Jc, 75, 76, (62). Meneviacum Frctum,Ht'. Mercury, 19, (15). Merta;,"B /;, 62, (46>. Metaris, JKStuary, li h, 49, (37). Metaris Sinus, 49, (37). Migrations of different tril;es, 2>7. 53, 62, 75, (28), (-40), (46),(62j'. Minerva, 19, (15). Mile, Roman, conjectures on it? length, 106. Mis:--elto, venerated by tiie druid?, 23, (17 J. Modona, river, Id, 75, (62). Moiia, isle. He, 23, 43, 41,93, (18), (32), (33), (80). Monapia, island. Id. MoiKi'da, island, 70, (58). Ad Montcm Grampium, station, 136, (54). Moricamb, liver, G f Moridunum, station, 153, (56). Morini, Ki, Lf, Z9, (29). Mimiripia or iiiiinicipal cities, 68, (51). Muridunum, stipendiary town, Ic, 43,69, 141, (.33), (51). Ad Muruiii, station, 126, (53). Musidum, town, 40, 113, (30). Musidunum, town, Ld. N. Nabicus, river, B h, 63, (46). NaLMiata, town, Mb, 73, (61). Nero, emperor, 85,(73). Niduni, station, 114, (55). Nidus river, E /*, K c. Novantir, Kr, 55,(^41). Novantia, region, 54, (40). 124 INDEX. Novantum Chei-sonesus, E d, 4, 55, (5), (41). Noviomaejus, town, Kg, 36, 111, 115, 154, (27), (56). Novius, river, 55, (40), O. Oboca, river, Ic, 75,(62). Oceanus Athlanticus or Britanni- cus, J— JVa, 73,(60). Cantabricus, 73, {60). Deucalidonius, A — J) e, 73, (60). Internus, FGfe, 73, (60). .-. Vergivus, I K c d, 73, (60). _ Ocetus, isle, B i. Ocrinum, mount, L e, 39, (29). ,prom., Mc, 4,39,41, (5), (29), (30). Octorupium, prom., Id, 43,(32). Oestrominides, isles, 41,(31). Olicana, Alicana, town, G^, 51, 112, f38), (54). Orcades, isles, B h, 77, 86, (65), (74). Orcadum, promontory, B h, 62, (46). Ordovicia, region of, 44, (33), (34). Ordovices, He, If, 43, 44, 86, (32), (33), (74). Orrea, town, E g, 58, 136, 140, (43), (54). Ostorius Scapula, 43, 50, 53, 62, 85, 92, (32),. (37), (39), (45), (73), (80). Ottadini, E, F g, 54, (40). Ottadinia, region, 54, (40). Oxellum, M. C g. — , promon., H h, 50, (38). Parisii, G g, 50, (38). Patrick, saint, 75,(63). Pennocruciij,m, 118, (52), PenoxuUum, promontory, C h, 62, (45 j. Pertinax, 96, (84). Petuaria, G g, 50, 160, (S3), {56), Philippus, N, 97, (85). Picti, 8T, 88, 90, (75), (76), (78). Plautius, Aulus, Q2, (80). Pliny, his account of the doctrine of the druids, 24, (18). Pluto, 19,(15). Ad Pontem, station, 152, (55). Presidials in Britain, 33, (24). Prima, province, K g, L d ef, 31, 33, 41, (93), (24), (31). Portus Anderida, 115, 154, (56). • Felix, G g, 50, (38). Lemanianus, 154, (56). • Magnus, X g, 36, 116, 154, (27), ^(56). Rhutupis, K k, 3, (4). Sistuntiorum, G f, 132, (54). Praisiitagus, 50,(38). Prtetentura, or Wall, see Vallum. Praeturium, station, 128, (53). Prefect, Praetorian, of Gaul, his authority over Britain, 32, (25). Presidials, in Britain, 33, (25). Ptolemy, his opinion of the form of Britain, 5, (6) ; — error rela- tive to Ireland, 76, (64). Ftoroton, metr. under the Latian law, C h, 59, 68, 136, 140, (43), (51), (54). R. Racina, isle, D d. Ragee, stipendiary town, H g, 49, 69, (37), (51). Ratiscorion, 152, (55). Regia, Gb, L a, 74, (61). Regnum, Regentium, L g, 35, 115, 154, (27), (56). Regulbium, K h, 34, 154, (25), (^56). Religion of the Britons, 18, (14). Rerigonium, E e, Gf, 52, 132, (39), (54). _ Rerigonus, Sinus, E e. Reuda, 87, (75). Rheba, metr. H b, 73, 76, (61), (63). Rhebeus, 73,(61). '' , river, H b, 76, (63). , lake, G b, 76 (63). Rbemi, 35, (27). Rhobogdii, F d c b, 73,(61). Rhobogdium, town and promon., 1^0,73, 74, (61), (62). INDEX. 126 Rhufina, Mb, 74, (62). Rlmtupis, colony and metr. K h, 34,68, 111, 154, (25), (51), (52), (56). Rliutiipis, portus, 3, (4). Ricnea, isle, 79,(66). Romana Insula, a iianie of Bri- tain, 48, (37;. Rutunium, station, 121, (52). .Sahrina, aestnarv, river, Kf, 31, 38, 42, 44, 47, (23), (28), (31), f33), (35). ■ , straitof, 49, (31). Ad SabrinaiTi, station, 144, (56). Sacrum, promontory, Id, 74, ("62). Salin:v, H f\ 46, il6, 117, 140, (35), (54). Saiiconium, 42, 152,(31), (55). Sarna, isle, Mf, 79, (66). Saturninus, 96^ (83). Scotti, G c, H b, 70, 73, 76, 84, 88, 90, (56), (63), (72), (76), (78). Seals, produced in Britain, 22, (20). Secunda, province, H f, I e, 31, 32, 33, 41, (23), (24), (31). Se i an /■ac\ Verubrium,/P'-°"^'^'''^''^4^)- Vespasiana, province, D fg h, 32, 56, 60, 87, (23), (42),'(75). Vespasian, emperor, 41, 46, 79, 85, 92, (31), (35),(66), (73), (80). Via Giiethelinga, (52). Julia, 144, (55). Victoria, goddess, 19, (15). , town under the Latian law. Eg, 58, 68, 136, 140, (43), (61), (54)_. Vidogara, river, E e. Vidua, river, Fb, 73, (61). Ad Vigesimium, station, 144, (55). INDEX. 127 Vindelia, 1 island, L f, 39, 79, Viiidilios,/ (29), (ti(i;. Vindelis, ? t j- Vindeli^U''""''-^'^- Vinderus, river, Fd, 75, (63). Vindomora, station, 128, '53;. Vindonum, Kg, 36, 69, (27), (51). Vindoiuis, 154, 164, (56 j, (57). Vindonum, stipendiary town, K g, 69. Vinoviuni, \ ,-, . , . . ^ ... xr- ■ ■ ' ("i' i', ol. Ill, 114, vindoviuin,J &' ' ' ' 115, 126, 128, (38), (52), (53). Vinvedrum, ? promon., A i, 62, Virvedrum, i (46). Virioconium,^^ 2 (52^_ Vitucadrus, 19, (15).- Ulysses, 61, (45). Vodiffi, L b, 74, (62). V'odium, promon., L h, 74, {G'i). Volsas Sinus, B g, 63, (46). Voluba, M d, 40, 113, 158, (30), (56). Voiuntii, FGf, and G d, 52, 70, 75,76, (39)^ (60), (62). A'orrcda, station, 134, (54). Urbicus Loliius, 86, 96, (74), (83). Uriconium, "l 45, 111, 150, (34), Urioconium,/ (55). Urus, river, 51, (38). Uxanonia, station, 118,(52). U.xclla, river, K e, 39, (29). , mount. F, e, 56, (41). , town, Lf, 40, 117, (30). Ad Uxeliam Amnem, station, 140, (55). U.\ellum, town, Ff, 54, (40). W Walls, Roman, 52, (39). Wantsuam a;stuary, 78, (66). Wales, 39, (29). Watling Street, its course, &C.110, 111,(52). Ways, British, peculiarities of, 101 ; — Roman, 102. West Chester, 46, (34). Wight, island, see Vecta. T[I£ END. ERRATA. Page 47, afler Britannis, line 19, add But on the coming of Claudius, they with the neighbouring; people were subdued, and their country reduced to a Roman province, first called Caesariensis and afterwards Flavia. Page 69, note 6, to Muridunum, for Seaton read Caerniarthen- 88, line '2, after Britons ac/(/Alban. 89, line 21 , for Stiticho read Stilicho. 94, line 6, for barbarians and, read barbarous 1 15, line 3, for it crossed read they crossed. 123, note .'3, deleXXXVlU. 164, note 1, add Stuk. 2, read It. 1 inv. DIRECTIONS FOR THE BINDER. The antient map to face p. 1 . Map of the Roman roads to face p. 101, Fac simile of the MS. of Richard of Cirencester to face p. [S of the Latin original. PRINTED BY RICHARD TAYLOR and Co., SHOE LANE, LONDON. M-DCCCIX. ^'■^^jSi^.* • * '' ><■ 'Vv-^- >,--„> .'• ,r \./. ;>" •^. '♦ V; >0^ ':^ V ^-.'.^^>= ..^^^-^ ^- ^^ '^'^-^^^'./l.^o;'^-^" ^^ •^. c"^- ■-:-%. ,0' "c v-^^ ^^^ v^^^ L^ -n. ^^. ♦,, ^'' -^-^ ■^■•\ .L'."^ /.^!r^% fr;^ ^ ^^ar^-- ■^. c^^ o5 -^^ ^ v-''",*. '''9y :>0^ -^ 'V „\ s" \